







 
   
     
       
         A vindication of the ordinations of the Church of England in which it is demonstrated that all the essentials of ordination, according to the practice of the primitive and Greek churches, are still retained in our Church : in answer to a paper written by one of the Church of Rome to prove the nullity of our orders and given to a Person of Quality / by Gilbert Burnet.
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 308 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 123 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30479
         Wing B5939
         ESTC R21679
         12683329
         ocm 12683329
         65714
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30479)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65714)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 683:1)
      
       
         
           
             A vindication of the ordinations of the Church of England in which it is demonstrated that all the essentials of ordination, according to the practice of the primitive and Greek churches, are still retained in our Church : in answer to a paper written by one of the Church of Rome to prove the nullity of our orders and given to a Person of Quality / by Gilbert Burnet.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           [64], 181 p.
           
             Printed by E.H. and T.H. for R. Chiswel ...,
             London :
             1677.
          
           
             "An appendix: About the forms of ordaining priests and bishops in the Latin Church": p. 107-181.
             In reply to "Arguments to prove the invalidity of the orders of the Church of England," which is reprinted p. 1-10.
             Errata: prelim. p. [64].
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Clergy -- Appointment, call, and election.
           Church of England -- Clergy -- Appointment, call, and election.
           Ordination.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           ORDINATIONS
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           IN
           WHICH
           It
           is
           Demonstrated
           that
           all
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           and
           Greek
           Churches
           ,
           are
           still
           retained
           in
           Our
           Church
           .
        
         
           IN
           ANSWER
           To
           a
           Paper
           written
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           prove
           the
           Nullity
           of
           our
           Orders
           ;
           And
           given
           to
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           .
        
         
           By
           
             GILBERT
             BURNET
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             H.
          
           for
           
             R.
             Chiswel
          
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1677.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
        
         
           
             Hic
             Liber
             ,
             cui
             Titulus
          
           (
           A
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Ordinations
           ,
           &c.
           )
        
         
           
             
               Guil.
               Iane
            
             R.
             P.
             D.
             Hen.
             Episc.
             Lond.
             à
             Sacris
             Domesticis
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Agents
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           studying
           to
           accommodate
           their
           Religion
           to
           every
           Man's
           taste
           and
           inclinations
           ,
           use
           their
           endeavours
           with
           all
           persons
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           they
           think
           they
           may
           most
           likely
           succeed
           .
           If
           they
           find
           some
           that
           love
           to
           live
           at
           their
           ease
           ,
           and
           to
           reconcile
           their
           hopes
           of
           pardon
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           with
           a
           lewd
           life
           ,
           then
           they
           offer
           to
           secure
           them
           by
           slight
           Confessions
           ,
           easie
           Penances
           ,
           cheap
           Pardons
           ,
           and
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           the
           communication
           of
           the
           merits
           of
           other
           persons
           :
           If
           they
           fall
           on
           others
           of
           a
           sowrer
           composition
           ,
           the
           severities
           of
           some
           Religious
           Orders
           and
           unmerciful
           Penances
           are
           laid
           before
           them
           :
           If
           they
           meet
           with
           those
           
           that
           can
           easily
           believe
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           told
           them
           with
           much
           assurance
           ,
           then
           many
           Miracles
           and
           other
           wonderful
           Stories
           are
           mustered
           up
           :
           If
           others
           seem
           not
           so
           tractable
           and
           credulous
           ,
           then
           they
           study
           to
           shew
           them
           there
           is
           no
           certainty
           at
           all
           about
           Religion
           ;
           if
           all
           their
           Traditions
           be
           not
           believed
           :
           And
           so
           they
           can
           but
           shake
           them
           from
           our
           Church
           ,
           they
           car●…
           not
           whither
           such
           doubts
           may
           drive
           them
           ,
           were
           it
           headlong
           to
           Atheism
           :
           If
           they
           fin●…
           others
           that
           are
           fanciful
           and
           Enthusi●…stical
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           then
           they
           tell
           the●…
           of
           Visions
           ,
           Raptures
           ,
           and
           Ecstasies
           ,
           with
           out
           number
           :
           Or
           if
           they
           fall
           on
           other
           that
           love
           the
           order
           and
           gravity
           of
           th●…
           Church
           ,
           then
           they
           think
           the
           Game
           is
           eas●…
           and
           sure
           ,
           they
           tell
           them
           of
           the
           Antiqu●…ty
           ,
           Universality
           ,
           and
           continued
           Succe●…sion
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           novelt●…
           the
           narrowness
           and
           want
           of
           Succession
           i●…
           ours
           .
           And
           though
           the
           fallaciousness
           these
           Objections
           have
           been
           so
           oft
           laid
           pen
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           time
           it
           might
           have
           be●…
           reasonably
           expected
           ,
           men
           of
           ingenuity
           a●…
           probity
           should
           have
           been
           ashamed
           of
           co●…tinuing
           them
           ;
           yet
           these
           Gentlemen
           〈◊〉
           proof
           against
           all
           discoveries
           .
        
         
           The
           Reader
           will
           easily
           discern
           h●…
           guilty
           the
           Writer
           of
           the
           following
           Paper
           〈◊〉
           of
           going
           in
           the
           beaten
           tract
           of
           asserti●…
           
           things
           confidently
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           man
           of
           learning
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           know
           they
           have
           no
           strength
           in
           them
           :
           And
           if
           he
           be
           not
           acquainted
           with
           Ecclesiastical
           Learning
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           Charity
           to
           him
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           believe
           )
           it
           is
           very
           presumptuously
           done
           of
           him
           to
           give
           out
           Papers
           of
           this
           Importance
           ,
           in
           a
           point
           that
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           engage
           in
           but
           he
           that
           has
           studied
           Antiquity
           to
           some
           competent
           degree
           .
           For
           to
           charge
           any
           person
           ,
           much
           more
           a
           whole
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           basest
           Sacriledg
           and
           Forgery
           ,
           unless
           one
           be
           well
           assured
           in
           his
           conscience
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           uncharitableness
           and
           high
           presumption
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           no
           excuse
           it
           can
           admit
           of
           :
           And
           if
           our
           Church
           be
           bringing
           Souls
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           method
           proposed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           how
           much
           has
           the
           Writer
           of
           this
           Paper
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           that
           manages
           these
           Arguments
           to
           answer
           for
           ,
           that
           study
           to
           raise
           such
           scruples
           as
           tend
           to
           cross
           and
           defeat
           so
           good
           a
           design
           ?
        
         
           But
           this
           Paper
           ,
           weak
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           copied
           out
           ,
           and
           given
           about
           ,
           and
           was
           brought
           to
           a
           person
           of
           Quality
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           educated
           under
           a
           deep
           sense
           of
           the
           reverence
           due
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Churchmen
           ;
           So
           that
           they
           hoped
           if
           such
           a
           one
           could
           be
           once
           induced
           to
           believe
           that
           we
           had
           no
           Orders
           ,
           nor
           Church-men
           
           duly
           called
           ,
           among
           us
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           easie
           to
           have
           prevailed
           further
           .
           But
           that
           Person
           being
           sincerely
           pious
           and
           devout
           ,
           and
           not
           easily
           shaken
           with
           every
           story
           that
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           being
           desirous
           to
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           conveighed
           the
           Paper
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           put
           upon
           the
           answering
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           quickly
           saw
           that
           the
           Arguments
           were
           so
           weak
           and
           trifling
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           very
           easily
           answered
           ;
           Yet
           since
           I
           was
           to
           engage
           in
           such
           a
           subject
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           do
           it
           with
           as
           much
           care
           and
           industry
           as
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           Matters
           required
           :
           And
           finding
           that
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           had
           been
           written
           on
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           there
           remained
           a
           great
           deal
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           I
           have
           so
           fully
           considered
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           no
           scruple
           will
           remain
           with
           discerning
           persons
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           endless
           doubtings
           of
           weaker
           minds
           ,
           and
           the
           restless
           endeavours
           of
           busie
           Emissaries
           ,
           nothing
           can
           satisfie
           or
           silence
           those
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           seem
           too
           great
           a
           presumption
           in
           one
           that
           is
           a
           stranger
           in
           this
           Church
           to
           engage
           in
           a
           Question
           that
           so
           much
           concerns
           it
           .
           But
           though
           I
           had
           not
           my
           Orders
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           yet
           I
           derive
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           being
           Ordained
           by
           a
           Bishop
           that
           had
           his
           Ordination
           in
           this
           Church
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           am
           equally
           concerned
           in
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           Question
           :
           And
           I
           am
           confident
           no
           body
           shall
           
           have
           cause
           to
           imagine
           that
           I
           engage
           in
           it
           with
           design
           to
           betray
           or
           give
           it
           up
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           many
           unjust
           and
           spiteful
           Calumnies
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           study
           to
           asperse
           and
           disgrace
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           more
           frequently
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           than
           these
           ,
           That
           there
           are
           no
           Pastors
           Lawfully
           called
           or
           Ordained
           among
           us
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           not
           the
           Power
           of
           making
           God
           present
           on
           our
           Altars
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           of
           Absolving
           from
           sins
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           Redeeming
           Souls
           from
           the
           miseries
           they
           are
           under
           in
           another
           state
           .
           They
           tell
           their
           Credulous
           followers
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           all
           at
           first
           no
           better
           than
           a
           Company
           of
           Tub-Preachers
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           disorders
           we
           saw
           of
           that
           sort
           during
           the
           late
           Wars
           ,
           were
           as
           justifiable
           as
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           And
           tho
           the
           ridiculous
           Fable
           of
           the
           Nags-head
           ,
           be
           so
           manifest
           a
           Forgery
           ,
           supported
           by
           no
           good
           Evidence
           and
           overthrown
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           so
           many
           publick
           Records
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           clear
           presumptions
           from
           the
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           in
           which
           that
           was
           said
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           that
           one
           might
           very
           reasonably
           expect
           that
           all
           sober
           or
           discreet
           persons
           should
           be
           ashamed
           of
           so
           foul
           an
           Imposture
           ;
           yet
           it
           serves
           them
           still
           for
           many
           a
           good
           turn
           ,
           and
           so
           
           they
           will
           never
           lay
           it
           down
           :
           tho
           I
           dare
           boldly
           say
           there
           is
           no
           matter
           of
           Fact
           of
           which
           there
           are
           no
           surviving
           witnesses
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           Demonstrated
           with
           clearer
           Evidences
           than
           the
           Regularity
           and
           Canonicalness
           of
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           .
           Others
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           so
           lost
           in
           impudence
           ,
           yet
           say
           that
           tho
           we
           have
           a
           shadow
           of
           a
           Succession
           among
           us
           ,
           yet
           we
           shew
           how
           little
           regard
           we
           have
           to
           Orders
           ,
           when
           we
           acknowledg
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           to
           be
           true
           Churches
           ,
           tho
           many
           of
           them
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           a
           continued
           succession
           of
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           foreign
           Churches
           ,
           they
           are
           able
           to
           speak
           for
           themselves
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           needful
           for
           me
           here
           to
           shew
           what
           grounds
           there
           are
           for
           our
           Churches
           holding
           Communion
           with
           them
           .
           But
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           a
           high
           pitch
           of
           boldness
           and
           injustice
           to
           charge
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           did
           not
           ascribe
           all
           due
           honour
           to
           holy
           Orders
           and
           the
           Succession
           of
           Pastors
           .
           We
           know
           and
           assert
           ,
           That
           
             no
             man
             can
             take
             this
             honor
          
           (
           of
           Priesthood
           )
           
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             
             he
             that
             is
             called
             of
             God
             as
             was
             Aaron
             :
             so
             also
             Christ
             glorified
             not
             himself
             to
             be
             made
             an
             high
             Priest
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           Thou
           art
           my
           Son
           ,
           this
           day
           have
           I
           begotten
           thee
           .
           We
           reject
           the
           extravagant
           
           and
           bold
           pretences
           of
           hot-headed
           or
           factious
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           and
           have
           learned
           out
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           a
           publick
           calling
           was
           necessary
           ,
           even
           to
           those
           who
           had
           the
           most
           extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Our
           Savionr
           
             sent
             his
             Disciples
             as
             his
             Father
             had
             sent
             Him
          
           ;
           and
           laid
           his
           hands
           on
           them
           and
           gave
           them
           the
           Power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           .
           And
           tho
           God
           had
           by
           his
           Spirit
           called
           Saul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           to
           the
           Apostleship
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           enter
           upon
           the
           discharge
           of
           that
           Function
           ,
           till
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           (
           whether
           by
           a
           voice
           formed
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           secret
           Inspiration
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           ,
           )
           they
           were
           separated
           ,
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           by
           Prayer
           and
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           .
           And
           tho
           Timothy
           was
           by
           some
           Prophesies
           marked
           out
           as
           a
           Sacred
           Person
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           received
           into
           that
           Function
           by
           the
           Imposition
           of
           
             S.
             Pauls
          
           hands
           .
           From
           these
           sacred
           Authorities
           ,
           backed
           with
           the
           constant
           Doctrine
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           we
           do
           hold
           a
           visible
           Vocation
           and
           Ordination
           of
           Pastors
           necessary
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           whether
           the
           Roman
           Pontifical
           ,
           or
           our
           Ordinal
           comes
           nearer
           the
           Rules
           and
           Instances
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           forms
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           for
           at
           least
           Eight
           
           hundred
           years
           ,
           any
           that
           will
           compare
           them
           ,
           will
           easily
           discern
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           chief
           subject
           of
           the
           following
           Work
           ,
           fully
           to
           evince
           the
           advantage
           of
           our
           forms
           beyond
           theirs
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           extol
           the
           Office
           of
           Priesthood
           to
           that
           height
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Priest
           can
           by
           a
           few
           words
           work
           the
           greatest
           miracle
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           and
           can
           make
           God
           present
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           love
           to
           Phrase
           it
           )
           this
           we
           think
           is
           the
           honouring
           the
           Creature
           more
           than
           the
           Creator
           .
           Nor
           do
           we
           exalt
           the
           Priest
           above
           Gods
           Vicegerent
           on
           Earth
           our
           Lawful
           Soveraign
           ,
           whom
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           even
           when
           Persecuted
           by
           their
           Emperours
           ,
           )
           
             we
             honour
             as
             next
             to
             God
             and
             one
             who
             is
             inferiour
             to
             God
             only
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           we
           reject
           the
           Seditious
           comparing
           of
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           ,
           with
           the
           Kingly
           ,
           which
           has
           not
           satisfied
           the
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           since
           Hildebrands
           days
           ,
           but
           the
           one
           must
           be
           preferred
           to
           the
           other
           .
           Nor
           do
           we
           pretend
           that
           our
           Character
           gives
           us
           an
           Immunity
           to
           commit
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           an
           Exemption
           from
           the
           Civil
           Courts
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           Committed
           .
           This
           were
           to
           make
           the
           Altar
           a
           Sanctuary
           for
           the
           most
           Criminal
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           of
           Prayer
           a
           Den
           of
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           true
           Christian
           Princes
           granted
           these
           Immunities
           at
           first
           that
           Church-men
           might
           not
           be
           disturbed
           in
           their
           Callings
           ,
           nor
           vexed
           with
           troublesome
           sute●…
           .
           But
           afterwards
           that
           would
           not
           suffice
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Ecclestastical
           Iurisdiction
           and
           Immunity
           ,
           was
           set
           up
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           most
           sacred
           :
           and
           no
           wonder
           was
           it
           that
           men
           durst
           not
           presume
           to
           lay
           hands
           on
           him
           ,
           who
           could
           bring
           down
           not
           only
           Legions
           of
           Angels
           ,
           but
           God
           himself
           with
           a
           word
           .
           And
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Century
           ,
           Italy
           had
           almost
           been
           imbroiled
           in
           a
           War
           of
           the
           Popes
           making
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           pretended
           this
           for
           one
           cause
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           of
           Venice
           had
           apprehended
           two
           notoriously
           
           l●…ud
           and
           flagitious
           Priests
           ,
           and
           were
           proceeding
           against
           them
           according
           to
           Law.
           But
           he
           saw
           other
           Princes
           were
           not
           very
           ready
           to
           second
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           lay
           down
           the
           quarrel
           till
           the
           Frocess
           of
           the
           Priests
           was
           discharged
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           set
           at
           liberty
           .
           Such
           Exemptions
           are
           very
           profitable
           for
           a
           corrupt
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           if
           any
           such
           be
           among
           us
           ,
           we
           claim
           no
           such
           Protection
           ,
           being
           willing
           to
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           We
           know
           as
           little
           ground
           for
           thinking
           the
           Priest
           ,
           by
           his
           saying
           Mass
           can
           bring
           Souls
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           have
           made
           no
           discoveries
           either
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           
           or
           the
           ways
           to
           escape
           from
           it
           ,
           or
           get
           out
           of
           it
           :
           The
           Primitive
           Church
           continued
           still
           as
           Ignorant
           as
           the
           Holy
           Pen-men
           had
           been
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           darkest
           Ages
           ,
           (
           the
           night
           being
           a
           fit
           time
           for
           Dreams
           ,
           )
           this
           other
           world
           was
           discovered
           ,
           which
           has
           brought
           greater
           returns
           of
           Power
           and
           Riches
           to
           that
           Prince
           ,
           under
           whose
           Protection
           the
           discovery
           was
           made
           ,
           than
           the
           world
           Columbus
           discovered
           ,
           has
           sent
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Castile
           .
           And
           tho
           the
           trade
           is
           not
           of
           that
           advantage
           that
           it
           was
           ,
           yet
           in
           gratitude
           for
           past
           services
           it
           must
           never
           be
           neglected
           ,
           or
           as
           when
           the
           vein
           of
           a
           Mine
           fails
           ,
           they
           dig
           on
           through
           the
           hardest
           Rocks
           till
           they
           find
           it
           again
           ,
           for
           the
           works
           must
           still
           go
           on
           .
           But
           we
           ,
           poor
           souls
           ,
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           that
           gainful
           Traffick
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           discovery
           and
           the
           Monapoly
           of
           the
           Trade
           ,
           we
           freely
           resign
           up
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           acknowledg
           the
           profits
           of
           new
           Inventions
           ,
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           all
           Government
           ,
           are
           only
           due
           to
           the
           Inventors
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           quarrel
           with
           us
           for
           leaving
           this
           entirely
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           we
           do
           assert
           that
           as
           our
           Saviour
           vested
           his
           Disciples
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           still
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           if
           the
           vigor
           and
           exercise
           of
           it
           be
           much
           weakened
           ,
           we
           have
           none
           to
           blame
           for
           it
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           who
           have
           now
           
           in
           a
           course
           of
           many
           ages
           ,
           laid
           down
           all
           open
           and
           publick
           penance
           .
           So
           that
           the
           world
           being
           once
           delivered
           from
           that
           which
           to
           licentious
           men
           seemed
           a
           heavy
           Bondage
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           if
           the
           Primitive
           strictness
           could
           not
           be
           easily
           retrieved
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           defect
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           confessed
           by
           her
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           Commination
           ,
           and
           she
           wishes
           it
           may
           be
           restored
           ;
           but
           the
           decay
           and
           disuse
           of
           it
           begun
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           every
           body
           knows
           that
           what
           is
           severe
           and
           uneasy
           to
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           is
           not
           soon
           submitted
           to
           ,
           when
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           is
           for
           any
           considerable
           time
           intermitted
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Clergy
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           thought
           they
           had
           made
           a
           good
           bargain
           ,
           when
           the
           necessity
           of
           Auricular
           Confessors
           ,
           and
           private
           Absolution
           was
           received
           :
           to
           which
           the
           Laity
           did
           more
           easily
           submit
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           shame
           of
           open
           penance
           :
           and
           they
           knew
           how
           to
           deal
           with
           their
           Priests
           ,
           when
           the
           penance
           was
           secret
           ,
           none
           knew
           either
           the
           heinousness
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           or
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           penance
           :
           so
           it
           was
           more
           safe
           for
           the
           Priest
           to
           enjoyn
           what
           he
           listed
           ,
           and
           give
           Absolution
           on
           what
           terms
           he
           pleased
           .
           And
           then
           because
           it
           was
           painful
           to
           have
           the
           Absolution
           delayed
           ,
           till
           
           the
           penance
           was
           fulfilled
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           Absolution
           
           was
           granted
           immediatly
           upon
           Con●…ession
           ,
           without
           more
           ado
           :
           as
           Arnaud
           has
           fully
           discovered
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           every
           body
           that
           considers
           these
           things
           must
           discern
           what
           merchandise
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           have
           made
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           all
           mens
           secrets
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           then
           was
           the
           necessity
           of
           secret
           Confession
           set
           up
           ;
           tho
           there
           be
           nothing
           in
           Scripture
           that
           favours
           it
           :
           any
           places
           that
           look
           that
           way
           ,
           being
           only
           meant
           of
           Confessing
           our
           Faults
           to
           those
           against
           whom
           they
           are
           Committed
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           publick
           Confession
           in
           the
           Cases
           of
           publick
           Offences
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           pretended
           with
           any
           Colour
           of
           truth
           or
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           set
           up
           or
           Authorise
           Confession
           ,
           in
           any
           other
           way
           than
           as
           our
           Church
           does
           ,
           recommending
           it
           only
           as
           an
           excellent
           mean
           ,
           towards
           the
           quieting
           the
           Conscience
           and
           the
           avoiding
           of
           all
           Scruple
           and
           Doubtfulness
           .
        
         
           Penitence
           is
           also
           a
           mean
           for
           humbling
           the
           sinner
           more
           ,
           for
           possessing
           him
           with
           deeper
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           guilt
           and
           evil
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           ingaging
           him
           to
           more
           diligence
           and
           watchfulness
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           Rules
           
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Discipline
           was
           contrived
           and
           managed
           ;
           that
           it
           might
           be
           a
           wholsome
           Medicine
           for
           the
           reforming
           the
           World
           :
           and
           every
           honest
           Priest
           ought
           to
           consider
           these
           as
           the
           end
           he
           must
           drive
           at
           in
           all
           his
           dealings
           with
           Penitents
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           end
           the
           Absolution
           is
           to
           be
           withheld
           till
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           person
           is
           truely
           penitent
           :
           and
           that
           both
           for
           the
           Priests
           sake
           that
           he
           may
           not
           give
           the
           Comforts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           make
           use
           of
           his
           Ministerial
           power
           of
           loosing
           sins
           without
           good
           grounds
           :
           and
           also
           for
           the
           sinners
           sake
           that
           he
           may
           be
           kept
           under
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           comfortable
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           given
           some
           convincing
           proofs
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           penitent
           indeed
           .
           For
           if
           he
           be
           freed
           from
           these
           fears
           by
           a
           hasty
           absolution
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           like
           he
           will
           be
           slight
           in
           his
           Repentance
           .
           There
           must
           be
           also
           some
           proportion
           between
           the
           penance
           and
           the
           sin
           committed
           ;
           such
           as
           fasting
           for
           sins
           of
           Intemperance
           ,
           bodily
           severities
           for
           Inordinate
           pleasures
           ,
           Alms-giving
           for
           sins
           of
           Covetousness
           ,
           great
           and
           frequent
           Devotions
           for
           sins
           of
           Omission
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           penance
           may
           prove
           Medicinal
           indeed
           ,
           for
           purging
           out
           the
           ill
           humours
           ,
           and
           recovering
           the
           sinner
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           sin
           more
           Odious
           to
           him
           .
           Therefore
           such
           slight
           penances
           
           as
           saying
           the
           Penitential
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           abstaining
           from
           some
           meats
           ,
           with
           other
           trifling
           things
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           are
           a
           betraying
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           for
           Edification
           and
           not
           for
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           tend
           to
           an
           exposing
           of
           Religion
           and
           the
           Priestly
           Function
           to
           Contempt
           .
        
         
           These
           practices
           are
           common
           ,
           and
           avowed
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           and
           such
           like
           have
           the
           Iesuites
           got
           all
           the
           world
           to
           make
           their
           Confessions
           to
           them
           :
           of
           which
           such
           discoveries
           have
           been
           made
           by
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Port-Royal
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           say
           nothing
           but
           only
           look
           on
           with
           Astonishment
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           Impudent
           partiality
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           how
           obstinately
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           reform
           nothing
           ,
           For
           tho
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           all
           the
           Councils
           that
           were
           held
           for
           many
           ages
           ,
           be
           clearly
           of
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Iansenists
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           be
           condemned
           ,
           their
           Books
           censured
           ,
           and
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           encouraged
           and
           supported
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           of
           what
           Undanted
           Consciences
           must
           they
           be
           ,
           who
           charge
           our
           Church
           as
           opening
           a
           Sanctuary
           for
           Vice
           and
           Impurity
           :
           because
           we
           retain
           not
           the
           necessity
           of
           secret
           Confession
           ,
           and
           Absolution
           .
           Which
           (
           whatever
           they
           may
           prove
           if
           well
           managed
           ,
           )
           are
           according
           the
           practices
           
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Casuistical
           Divinity
           that
           is
           in
           greatest
           Credit
           there
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           their
           Priests
           are
           directed
           ,
           Engines
           for
           beating
           down
           all
           Religion
           and
           common
           Honesty
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Church
           owns
           still
           the
           power
           of
           
           the
           Keys
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           only
           Doctrinal
           ,
           when
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           are
           declared
           ,
           or
           his
           Iudgments
           denounced
           ;
           but
           is
           also
           Authoritative
           and
           Ministerial
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           Christians
           are
           either
           admitted
           to
           ,
           or
           rejected
           from
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           Church-Communion
           ,
           and
           their
           sins
           are
           bound
           or
           loosed
           .
           With
           this
           we
           assert
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           Vested
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Rites
           of
           our
           Ordinations
           ,
           we
           still
           retain
           those
           which
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           are
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           and
           Prayer
           .
           As
           for
           the
           forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           never
           agreed
           on
           any
           ,
           nor
           decreed
           what
           were
           to
           be
           used
           .
           Every
           Church
           had
           their
           own
           forms
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           did
           unmercifully
           enough
           impose
           divers
           things
           on
           the
           
             Greek
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           would
           not
           yield
           to
           her
           Tyranny
           ,
           she
           left
           them
           to
           be
           a
           Prey
           to
           the
           Turk
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           interpose
           her
           Authority
           with
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           over
           whom
           she
           was
           then
           Absolute
           ,
           to
           arm
           them
           for
           the
           assistance
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ;
           yet
           amidst
           all
           this
           desire
           of
           Rule
           ,
           they
           were
           
           never
           so
           unreasonable
           as
           to
           impose
           their
           Liturgies
           ,
           Rituals
           ,
           or
           Missals
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           they
           left
           them
           to
           their
           own
           Forms
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           to
           do
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Anciently
           they
           had
           no
           more
           Iurisdiction
           over
           the
           British
           Churches
           than
           over
           the
           Greek
           Churches
           .
           So
           that
           by
           the
           division
           of
           Provinces
           confirmed
           by
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           particular
           decree
           of
           the
           
           Council
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           no
           new
           Authority
           over
           any
           other
           Churches
           was
           to
           be
           assumed
           by
           any
           See
           ,
           but
           all
           were
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           former
           practices
           and
           customs
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           before
           that
           time
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           had
           no
           Patriarchal
           Iurisdiction
           in
           Britain
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           the
           Decrees
           of
           General
           Councils
           will
           bind
           them
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           claim
           any
           Authority
           over
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Popes
           build
           new
           Pretentions
           on
           Austin
           the
           Monk's
           being
           sent
           hither
           by
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           the
           Great
           .
           We
           are
           ready
           to
           refer
           this
           matter
           to
           his
           decision
           ,
           and
           will
           stand
           to
           his
           award
           ,
           for
           he
           being
           consulted
           by
           Austin
           about
           some
           particulars
           ,
           one
           of
           these
           was
           .
        
         
           
             Since
             there
             is
             one
             Faith
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             
             that
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Churches
             are
             so
             different
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             form
             of
             Missals
             is
             in
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             ,
             and
             another
             is
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gaules
             or
             of
          
           France
           .
        
         
         
           From
           this
           Question
           it
           appears
           that
           even
           France
           ,
           which
           was
           undoubtedly
           within
           the
           Patriarchat
           of
           Rome
           ,
           had
           Forms
           different
           from
           those
           used
           in
           Rome
           :
           But
           let
           us
           now
           hear
           what
           Answer
           is
           given
           by
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           reasonably
           believed
           
             ex
             Cathedra
          
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           great
           Authority
           ,
           with
           all
           who
           acknowledg
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           that
           See.
           
        
         
           
             You
             know
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             
             of
          
           Rome
           
             in
             which
             you
             were
             educated
             ,
             but
             my
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             whatever
             you
             find
             either
             in
             the
             Holy
          
           Roman
           ,
           the
           Gallican
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             Church
             that
             may
             be
             more
             pleasing
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             you
             shall
             diligently
             choose
             out
             that
             :
             and
             infuse
             in
             the
          
           English
           
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             but
             young
             in
             the
             Faith
             by
             careful
             Instruction
             ,
             what
             you
             can
             gather
             from
             many
             Churches
             ;
             for
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             love
             things
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             place
             ,
             but
             places
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             good
             things
             ;
             therefore
             choose
             from
             all
             Churches
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Pious
             ,
             Religious
             and
             Right
             ,
             and
             gather
             all
             these
             in
             one
             bundle
             and
             leave
             them
             with
             the
          
           English
           ,
           
             that
             they
             may
             become
             familiar
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           hard
           for
           the
           Agents
           of
           that
           Church
           to
           find
           out
           a
           Reason
           why
           Austin
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           might
           make
           such
           changes
           in
           the
           Liturgies
           by
           gathering
           out
           
           of
           the
           several
           Rituals
           that
           were
           then
           in
           the
           World
           what
           he
           thouhgt
           fit
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           deny
           the
           same
           power
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Cranmer
           and
           the
           Bishops
           in
           King
           Edward's
           days
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           they
           as
           well
           as
           Austin
           the
           Monk
           ,
           compare
           the
           Rituals
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           with
           other
           more
           ancient
           Forms
           ,
           and
           gather
           together
           what
           they
           found
           most
           
             Pious
             ,
             Religious
             ,
             and
             Right
             ,
          
           not
           loving
           things
           
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             place
          
           (
           whether
           Rome
           or
           Sarum
           )
           
             but
             loving
             places
             rather
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             good
             things
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           this
           we
           have
           on
           our
           side
           the
           decision
           of
           a
           Pope
           who
           was
           both
           more
           learned
           and
           more
           pious
           than
           any
           of
           all
           his
           Successors
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           the
           only
           particular
           in
           which
           they
           will
           decline
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           his
           Iudgment
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           changes
           that
           were
           made
           ,
           i●…
           is
           very
           clear
           that
           our
           Reformers
           did
           no●…
           design
           to
           throw
           out
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Roman
           Rituals
           right
           or
           wrong
           ;
           but
           made
           all
           the
           good
           use
           that
           was
           possible
           o●…
           the
           Forms
           that
           were
           then
           received
           in
           th●…
           Western
           Church
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           our
           Church
           followed
           our
           Saviours
           method
           ,
           who
           thoug●…
           he
           had
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Godhead
           dwelling
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           Antiquate
           the
           Jewis●…
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           substitute
           his
           more
           Divine
           Precepts
           to
           those
           of
           Moses
           ;
           Yet
           he
           did
           accommodate
           his
           Institutions
           as
           near
           a●…
           
           could
           be
           ,
           to
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           those
           two
           great
           Sacraments
           by
           which
           his
           Church
           is
           knit
           together
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           fully
           made
           out
           by
           many
           learned
           Writers
           .
           )
           If
           then
           the
           customs
           of
           a
           Religion
           that
           was
           ready
           to
           perish
           ,
           were
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           by
           new
           and
           more
           sacred
           Benedictions
           were
           consecrated
           to
           higher
           ends
           ;
           Our
           Church
           shewed
           her
           Prudence
           and
           Moderation
           ,
           in
           not
           destroying
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ,
           but
           reserving
           such
           things
           as
           were
           good
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           cleansed
           from
           some
           Excrescencies
           might
           prove
           still
           of
           excellent
           use
           .
           This
           though
           it
           has
           given
           some
           colour
           to
           many
           peevish
           complaints
           ,
           yet
           is
           that
           in
           which
           we
           have
           cause
           still
           to
           glory
           .
        
         
           This
           care
           and
           caution
           does
           eminently
           appear
           in
           our
           Ordinal
           ,
           the
           Ceremonies
           which
           were
           invented
           by
           the
           latter
           Ages
           we
           laid
           aside
           ,
           the
           more
           Ancient
           and
           Apostolical
           are
           retained
           .
           And
           for
           the
           formal
           words
           used
           in
           the
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           though
           the
           saying
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           was
           a
           latter
           addition
           without
           any
           Ancient
           Authority
           ;
           yet
           because
           this
           comes
           nearer
           the
           practice
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           it
           was
           retained
           as
           the
           form
           of
           giving
           Orders
           .
           For
           since
           it
           is
           consest
           on
           all
           hands
           that
           the
           Form
           of
           Orders
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           prefer
           that
           which
           our
           Blessed
           
           Saviour
           made
           use
           of
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           it
           had
           been
           a
           sullen
           and
           childish
           peevishness
           to
           have
           changed
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           So
           that
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           what
           should
           move
           them
           to
           shew
           so
           much
           dislike
           to
           our
           Forms
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           the
           old
           Quarrel
           of
           hating
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           better
           and
           their
           own
           are
           worse
           ;
           and
           so
           because
           their
           deeds
           are
           evil
           they
           envy
           and
           revile
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           whole
           matter
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           tryed
           both
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           first
           eight
           Ages
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           Greek
           Church
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           that
           is
           most
           commonly
           received
           even
           in
           their
           own
           Church
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           but
           one
           Objection
           that
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           any
           force
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           made
           from
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           against
           the
           Ordinations
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           the
           inferior
           degrees
           of
           Subdeacons
           ,
           Acolyths
           ,
           Exorcists
           ,
           Readers
           and
           Porters
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           and
           indeed
           if
           the
           Popes
           Infallibility
           be
           well
           proved
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           of
           force
           sufficient
           to
           invalidate
           our
           Orders
           .
           The
           case
           of
           Photius
           Patriarch
           of
           Contantinople
           ,
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           whom
           Pope
           Nicolaus
           denyed
           to
           be
           lawfully
           Ordained
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           suddenly
           raised
           up
           from
           being
           a
           Layman
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Patriarch
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           passed
           
           through
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Degrees
           ,
           yet
           that
           was
           not
           thought
           sufficient
           by
           that
           Pope
           ,
           who
           certainly
           would
           have
           been
           more
           severe
           to
           us
           who
           have
           none
           of
           these
           Degrees
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           Orders
           cannot
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           either
           of
           Divine
           or
           Apostolical
           Institution
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           mentions
           them
           not
           ,
           St.
           Clemens
           ,
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           and
           St.
           Polycarp
           ,
           say
           nothing
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           Irenaeus
           ,
           are
           as
           silent
           about
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           till
           the
           third
           Century
           we
           find
           no
           footsteps
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           first
           mention
           that
           is
           made
           of
           them
           is
           in
           the
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           called
           Apostolical
           (
           of
           whose
           Antiquity
           I
           shall
           now
           say
           nothing
           )
           
           In
           the
           Canons
           mention
           is
           oft
           made
           of
           the
           
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
          
           ,
           as
           distinct
           from
           
             Bishops
             ,
             
             Priests
          
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           particularly
           they
           mention
           
             Readers
             ,
             Subdeacons
          
           ,
           and
           Singers
           .
           In
           the
           Constitutions
           there
           are
           Rules
           given
           about
           th●…
           Ordination
           of
           Subdeacons
           and
           Readers
           .
           And
           though
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           of
           Exorcists
           ,
           yet
           it
           
           is
           plainly
           said
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           Ordained
           ,
           but
           were
           believed
           to
           have
           that
           power
           over
           Spirits
           by
           a
           free
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           then
           Ordained
           when
           
           they
           were
           made
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           .
           Firmilian
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           third
           Century
           ,
           speaks
           of
           Exorcists
           ,
           but
           it
           does
           
           not
           appear
           from
           his
           words
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           a
           distinct
           or
           an
           inferior
           Order
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           be
           well
           enough
           understood
           of
           such
           as
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           power
           over
           Spirits
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fourth
           Century
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Greek
           
           Church
           more
           inferior
           Orders
           for
           the
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           reckons
           up
           Servants
           (
           who
           it
           is
           like
           were
           Acolyths
           )
           
             Readers
             ,
             Singers
             ,
             Exorcists
             ,
             Porters
             ,
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           who
           were
           it
           seems
           ,
           Monks
           ,
           or
           some
           persons
           that
           were
           imployed
           in
           servile
           works
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           diggers
           of
           Craves
           .
           And
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Antioch
           the
           Chorepiscopi
           
           might
           Ordain
           
             Subdeacons
             ,
             Readers
          
           ,
           and
           
             Exorcists
             ▪
          
           And
           if
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           writen
           by
           Ignatius
           ,
           was
           forged
           in
           the
           same
           Century
           ,
           by
           it
           it
           appears
           that
           there
           were
           then
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           
             Subdeacons
             ,
             Readers
             ,
             Singers
             ,
             Porters
             ,
          
           and
           Exorcists
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           are
           saluted
           in
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           all
           these
           Orders
           were
           then
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           no
           small
           difficulty
           about
           these
           Orders
           in
           the
           Greek
           Churches
           ,
           for
           in
           all
           their
           Rituals
           we
           find
           no
           inferior
           Orders
           but
           Subdeacons
           ,
           and
           Readers
           ,
           to
           whom
           in
           some
           Churches
           they
           have
           added
           Singers
           ;
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           that
           Morinus
           confidently
           pronounces
           there
           were
           never
           any
           
           other
           inferior
           Orders
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           but
           these
           two
           ;
           but
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           he
           had
           considered
           well
           those
           Canons
           of
           Laodicea
           and
           Antioch
           which
           mention
           other
           Orders
           .
           
             Abraham
             Ecchellensis
          
           ,
           
           according
           to
           his
           usual
           way
           of
           flattering
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           in
           all
           his
           Writings
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           little
           puzzelled
           with
           this
           ,
           he
           confesses
           that
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           they
           have
           no
           other
           inferior
           Orders
           but
           Subdeacons
           and
           Readers
           ,
           but
           says
           ,
           some
           thought
           those
           other
           lower
           degrees
           were
           included
           in
           the
           Order
           of
           Readers
           ,
           but
           he
           thinks
           they
           were
           included
           in
           the
           Subdeacons
           Orders
           ,
           and
           strains
           all
           the
           wit
           he
           had
           to
           give
           some
           colours
           for
           this
           conceit
           of
           his
           .
           In
           summ
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           Exorcists
           were
           an
           inferior
           Office
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           once
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           it
           was
           laid
           aside
           .
           It
           were
           an
           impertinent
           digression
           here
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           their
           Office
           :
           but
           in
           a
           word
           they
           were
           Catechists
           ,
           who
           prepared
           the
           Catechumens
           for
           Baptism
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Catechisms
           in
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           all
           that
           came
           from
           Heathenism
           to
           be
           Christians
           were
           often
           adjured
           to
           renounce
           the
           Devil
           and
           all
           Heathenish
           Idolatry
           .
           Which
           Adjurations
           were
           call'd
           Exorcisms
           ,
           and
           from
           these
           the
           Catechists
           were
           called
           Exorcists
           :
           of
           which
           he
           that
           desires
           further
           satisfaction
           may
           be
           directed
           to
           it
           by
           what
           he
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Margin
           .
           
           But
           when
           ,
           or
           upon
           what
           occasion
           this
           Office
           fell
           in
           disuse
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           does
           not
           appear
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           suggest
           that
           it
           is
           reasonable
           to
           conclude
           that
           upon
           the
           general
           suppression
           of
           Heathenism
           in
           the
           Greek
           Empire
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           no
           more
           Catechumens
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           further
           use
           of
           Exorcists
           the
           Function
           was
           no
           longer
           continued
           .
           It
           appears
           likewise
           from
           the
           Name
           Acolyth
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           begun
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           the
           Latin
           Church
           had
           that
           Order
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Latin
           Church
           St.
           Cyprian
           is
           the
           first
           that
           speaks
           of
           these
           Inferior
           Orders
           ,
           and
           we
           find
           them
           frequently
           mentioned
           in
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           a
           
             Subdeacons
             ,
             b
             Acolyths
             ,
             c
             Readers
             ,
          
           and
           d
           Exorcists
           ,
           and
           contemporary
           with
           him
           was
           Cornelius
           ,
           who
           e
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Rome
           ,
           says
           there
           were
           forty
           six
           Priests
           ,
           seven
           Deacons
           ,
           forty
           two
           Acolyths
           ,
           fifty
           
             Exorcists
             ,
             Readers
          
           ,
           and
           Porters
           .
           So
           it
           seems
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           Subdeacons
           then
           in
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           does
           St.
           Cyprian
           mention
           the
           Porters
           .
           So
           that
           in
           that
           Century
           all
           these
           these
           Orders
           were
           not
           looked
           on
           as
           necessary
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           ,
           much
           less
           was
           
           there
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           years
           determined
           for
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           afterwards
           done
           by
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           appointed
           that
           before
           any
           might
           be
           made
           a
           Priest
           ,
           he
           
           should
           be
           five
           years
           a
           Reader
           and
           Exorcist
           ,
           and
           fourteen
           years
           an
           Acolyth
           and
           Subdeacon
           .
           In
           the
           fourth
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           we
           have
           the
           full
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           sacred
           Functions
           (
           as
           they
           are
           called
           in
           
           the
           Apostolical
           Canons
           )
           with
           the
           rules
           and
           forms
           of
           Ordaining
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           a
           
             Subdeacons
             ,
             b
             Acolyths
             ,
             c
             Exorcists
             ,
             d
             Readers
             ,
             e
             Porters
             ,
          
           and
           f
           Singers
           ,
           are
           set
           down
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           these
           we
           find
           another
           Order
           of
           Fossarii
           ,
           or
           the
           diggers
           of
           Graves
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           
             St.
             Jerome
          
           ,
           who
           calls
           them
           the
           first
           Order
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           they
           are
           also
           mentioned
           in
           that
           supposititious
           Letter
           of
           St.
           Ignatius
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           are
           spoken
           of
           by
           Epiphamus
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           they
           were
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Clergy
           both
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Churches
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           them
           in
           any
           latter
           Writers
           .
           We
           find
           mention
           of
           
           another
           office
           in
           an
           Author
           ,
           to
           whom
           indeed
           little
           credit
           is
           due
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           the
           
             Keepers
             of
             the
             Martyrs
          
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Vault
           or
           Burying-place
           ,
           where
           the
           Martyrs
           bodies
           were
           laid
           up
           in
           those
           Churches
           that
           were
           built
           to
           their
           honor
           ,
           but
           we
           meet
           with
           these
           no
           where
           else
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Order
           of
           Singers
           continued
           for
           several
           Ages
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           mentioned
           by
           most
           of
           the
           Writers
           
           on
           the
           Roman
           Rituals
           in
           Hittorpius
           his
           Collection
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           
             Ordo
             Romanus
          
           ,
           yet
           is
           now
           left
           out
           in
           the
           Roman
           Pontifical
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           settled
           Order
           agreed
           on
           or
           received
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           about
           these
           Inferior
           Degrees
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           that
           were
           received
           in
           some
           Churches
           were
           not
           in
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           generally
           received
           in
           one
           Age
           was
           laid
           aside
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           Obligation
           lying
           on
           us
           to
           continue
           those
           still
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           number
           of
           these
           Orders
           was
           different
           ,
           so
           the
           ways
           of
           Ordaining
           were
           not
           the
           same
           .
           In
           the
           Eastern
           Church
           they
           were
           (
           and
           are
           to
           this
           day
           )
           conferred
           by
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           which
           was
           perhaps
           taken
           from
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Jews
           among
           whom
           all
           Offices
           were
           given
           with
           that
           Rite
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           they
           were
           conferred
           by
           the
           delivery
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           Vessel
           ,
           or
           Instrument
           that
           related
           to
           their
           Function
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Roman
           custom
           of
           granting
           Offices
           by
           the
           Tradition
           of
           somewhat
           that
           belonged
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           Trajan
           made
           the
           Prefects
           by
           giving
           them
           a
           Sword.
           
        
         
           The
           occasion
           of
           setting
           up
           all
           these
           Inferior
           Offices
           was
           certainly
           very
           just
           and
           good
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           taken
           in
           them
           a
           
           long
           and
           full
           probation
           of
           all
           such
           as
           were
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Offices
           that
           were
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           and
           so
           none
           might
           be
           admitted
           to
           any
           of
           them
           before
           there
           had
           been
           a
           full
           tryal
           and
           discovery
           made
           of
           their
           merit
           and
           good
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           were
           indeed
           like
           degrees
           in
           Universities
           .
           But
           after
           that
           Constantine
           granted
           such
           Immunities
           and
           Exemptions
           to
           Churchmen
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           probable
           that
           many
           who
           desired
           to
           share
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           be
           Initiated
           in
           the
           Offices
           of
           Divine
           Appointment
           ,
           came
           and
           entered
           in
           these
           lower
           degrees
           :
           to
           regulate
           which
           ,
           Justinian
           made
           a
           Law
           that
           none
           who
           had
           been
           Souldiers
           or
           had
           any
           Offices
           about
           their
           Courts
           (
           Curiales
           and
           
           
             obstricti
             curiae
          
           )
           might
           be
           Ordained
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           got
           their
           Dimission
           and
           had
           been
           fifteen
           years
           in
           a
           Monastery
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           some
           of
           these
           offices
           were
           laid
           aside
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           complaints
           the
           Prefects
           made
           of
           the
           Interruption
           of
           Iustice
           by
           the
           great
           numbers
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           pleaded
           the
           Exemptions
           that
           were
           granted
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           all
           these
           Orders
           were
           only
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Institution
           .
           So
           that
           the
           want
           of
           them
           cannot
           be
           charged
           on
           our
           Church
           as
           an
           essential
           defect
           ,
           and
           our
           Church
           had
           as
           good
           Authority
           to
           lay
           all
           these
           aside
           ,
           as
           other
           Churches
           had
           to
           lay
           down
           sometimes
           
           one
           ,
           sometimes
           more
           of
           them
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           though
           these
           are
           still
           kept
           up
           ,
           yet
           all
           except
           the
           Subdeacons
           are
           meerly
           for
           Forms-sake
           ,
           for
           
             Acolyths
             ,
             Exorcists
             ,
             Readers
          
           ,
           or
           Porters
           ,
           never
           discharge
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Service
           that
           belongs
           to
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           the
           Exorcisms
           are
           quite
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Exorcists
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           only
           by
           Priests
           .
           So
           that
           this
           whole
           Objection
           comes
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           have
           much
           more
           material
           Objections
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           upon
           this
           head
           .
           For
           whereas
           by
           Divine
           Institution
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           all
           Bishops
           were
           equal
           both
           in
           Order
           and
           Iurisdiction
           .
           They
           have
           robbed
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Iurisdiction
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           some
           Instances
           .
        
         
           Monks
           by
           their
           Original
           were
           Laymen
           and
           were
           under
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocess
           ,
           this
           at
           first
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           disputed
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           grew
           insolent
           and
           factious
           ,
           it
           was
           declared
           by
           the
           General
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           that
           
           they
           were
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           continues
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           to
           this
           day
           .
           The
           same
           was
           also
           decreed
           in
           some
           Western
           Councils
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Benedictines
           grew
           very
           considerable
           ,
           and
           many
           persons
           of
           
           Quality
           retired
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           became
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Religion
           to
           build
           and
           inrich
           Abbeys
           ;
           then
           the
           Founders
           moved
           their
           Kings
           to
           obtain
           Priviledges
           for
           them
           from
           their
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           ancient
           of
           these
           that
           I
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           is
           the
           Exempof
           the
           Abbey
           of
           St.
           Denis
           ,
           granted
           by
           the
           
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           ;
           the
           next
           to
           that
           is
           the
           exemption
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Corbie
           granted
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Amiens
           ,
           which
           presidents
           were
           soon
           followed
           by
           a
           great
           many
           others
           .
           By
           these
           Grants
           the
           Bishops
           did
           renounce
           their
           share
           of
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Abbey
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Ancient
           Division
           ,
           the
           fourth
           part
           did
           belong
           to
           the
           Bishop
           :
           and
           for
           the
           further
           quiet
           of
           those
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           did
           exempt
           them
           from
           all
           Visitations
           ,
           and
           gave
           up
           the
           power
           they
           had
           over
           them
           wholly
           to
           the
           Abbot
           ;
           and
           these
           exemptions
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           were
           only
           for
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           were
           afterwards
           extended
           further
           to
           all
           the
           Lands
           and
           Churches
           that
           belonged
           to
           the
           Abbeys
           ,
           of
           which
           some
           were
           exempted
           from
           the
           Visitations
           of
           the
           Arch-Deacons
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           Vicars
           ;
           others
           were
           also
           exempted
           from
           the
           Bishops
           visiting
           in
           person
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Popes
           from
           the
           8th
           .
           Century
           downwards
           ,
           finding
           how
           much
           Abbeys
           wese
           enriched
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           a
           grateful
           
           thing
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           to
           favour
           the
           Monks
           ,
           they
           granted
           them
           fuller
           and
           larger
           Priviledges
           ,
           they
           gave
           many
           Abbots
           a
           right
           to
           a
           Miter
           and
           a
           Staff
           ,
           and
           declared
           them
           Prelates
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           the
           secular
           Clergy
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           both
           so
           ignorant
           and
           so
           corrupt
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           all
           the
           World
           favoured
           the
           Monks
           ,
           whose
           vices
           being
           committed
           within
           their
           Cloysters
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           notorious
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           occasion
           so
           much
           scandal
           as
           the
           disorders
           of
           the
           Clergy
           did
           ,
           which
           were
           more
           publick
           .
           And
           the
           very
           name
           Religious
           or
           Regular
           ,
           which
           the
           Monks
           took
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           Secular
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           loaded
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           did
           them
           great
           service
           ;
           for
           in
           ignorant
           Ages
           specious
           Titles
           and
           ill
           sounding
           Names
           affect
           the
           Vulgar
           mightily
           .
           And
           the
           Monks
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Austin
           being
           also
           possest
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Prebends
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           called
           
             Canons
             Regular
          
           ,
           those
           Chapter●…
           had
           exempted
           Iurisdictions
           given
           them
           .
           From
           hence
           sprung
           all
           the
           
             peculiar
             Exemptions
          
           that
           are
           among
           us
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           suppressing
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           the
           Bishop●…
           were
           not
           fully
           restored
           to
           their
           Ancient
           Iurisdiction
           ;
           so
           that
           those
           Exemption●…
           do
           still
           continue
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           most
           scandalous
           disorders
           in
           our
           Clergy
           have
           risen
           .
           So
           much
           are
           they
           mistaken
           who
           
           complain
           of
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
          
           ,
           since
           the
           foulest
           Enormities
           among
           us
           flow
           from
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           Corruption
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Popes
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           yet
           sufficiently
           purged
           out
           .
        
         
           These
           Monasteries
           were
           so
           many
           separated
           and
           independent
           Congregations
           which
           did
           chose
           their
           own
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           this
           only
           difference
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Government
           ,
           is
           between
           our
           Modern
           Independents
           ,
           and
           them
           ;
           that
           these
           will
           depend
           on
           none
           in
           the
           rules
           of
           their
           Policy
           ,
           but
           upon
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           without
           acknowledging
           any
           superior
           Iurisdiction
           or
           Subordination
           ,
           and
           those
           did
           depend
           on
           Christ's
           Vicar
           ,
           without
           submitting
           to
           any
           other
           Authority
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Popes
           designing
           to
           subject
           the
           Episcopal
           Authority
           wholly
           to
           themselves
           ,
           used
           another
           Method
           toward
           that
           end
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           raise
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Abbots
           very
           high
           ,
           and
           whereas
           by
           the
           Primitive
           a
           Canons
           three
           Bishops
           were
           to
           concur
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           Pope●…
           brought
           in
           a
           custom
           of
           allowing
           two
           Mitered
           Abbots
           to
           assist
           a
           Bishop
           in
           those
           Consecrations
           ,
           which
           is
           acknowledged
           both
           by
           b
           Binnius
           and
           c
           Bellarmine
           .
           And
           this
           with
           the
           Title
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Miter
           and
           the
           Pastoral
           Staff
           ,
           raised
           
           them
           to
           an
           equality
           with
           the
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           not
           all
           ,
           they
           were
           next
           brought
           to
           sit
           in
           General
           Councils
           .
           Originally
           Abbots
           were
           but
           Laymen
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           must
           all
           be
           Priests
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           never
           before
           heard
           of
           ,
           that
           Priests
           did
           sit
           in
           
             Oecumenical
             Councils
          
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Rural-Bishops
           (
           or
           Chorepiscopi
           )
           did
           subscribe
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           and
           other
           General
           Councils
           ;
           but
           whatever
           Morinus
           and
           some
           others
           have
           said
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           were
           no
           more
           than
           Priests
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           were
           not
           an
           impertinent
           Digression
           ,
           ●…
           think
           it
           could
           be
           easily
           made
           appear
           that
           they
           were
           Bishops
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           no
           Priests
           did
           subscribe
           and
           si●…
           in
           General
           Councils
           for
           many
           Ages
           in
           their
           own
           Names
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           did
           by
           Proxy
           from
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           has
           no
           relation
           to
           this
           matter
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Popes
           were
           setting
           up
           their
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           ballance
           the
           Votes
           of
           the
           Bishops
           by
           bringing
           in
           Abbots
           to
           vote
           in
           their
           General
           Councils
           ,
           who
           were
           obliged
           by
           their
           Interest
           to
           support
           the
           Exaltation
           of
           the
           Papal
           power
           ,
           and
           suppressing
           of
           Episcopal
           Iurisdiction
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           General
           Council
           that
           was
           held
           by
           Calistus
           the
           second
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Lat●…ran
             ,
             Sugerius
          
           ,
           
           who
           was
           present
           ,
           says
           ,
           there
           were
           300
           and
           more
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           Pandulphu●…
           
           says
           ,
           there
           were
           present
           997.
           partly
           Bishops
           ,
           
           partly
           Abbots
           ;
           so
           that
           above
           600.
           of
           these
           must
           have
           been
           Abbots
           .
           In
           the
           third
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           we
           hear
           of
           none
           but
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           amends
           for
           that
           ,
           the
           
           Writs
           that
           summoned
           the
           fourth
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           were
           sent
           to
           Abbots
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           them
           came
           .
           The
           Writs
           for
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           Lions
           ,
           were
           issued
           out
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Abbots
           ,
           but
           to
           inferior
           Prelates
           by
           Pope
           Gregrory
           the
           Tenth
           ,
           and
           Aquinas
           ,
           and
           Bonaventure
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           great
           esteem
           ,
           were
           also
           called
           to
           that
           Council
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           only
           Friers
           .
           But
           Pope
           Clement
           
           the
           Fifth
           took
           care
           to
           have
           a
           full
           Assembly
           ,
           
           when
           he
           called
           the
           General
           Council
           at
           Vienna
           ,
           for
           the
           Writs
           were
           not
           only
           to
           
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Primates
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
          
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           done
           before
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           
             Priors
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Provosts
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Archpriests
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           Prelates
           of
           Monasteries
           and
           Churches
           exempted
           ,
           and
           non-exempted
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Popes
           were
           sure
           to
           carry
           things
           in
           such
           Assembles
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           unpleasant
           thing
           to
           observe
           what
           were
           the
           Contests
           between
           the
           Popes
           and
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           are
           plainly
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           managed
           by
           the
           same
           Arts
           and
           Intrigues
           ,
           that
           the
           Contests
           in
           Political
           
           matters
           between
           Prerogative
           and
           Privilege
           have
           been
           .
           For
           near
           five
           Ages
           the
           matter
           was
           contested
           by
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           exemptions
           of
           the
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           did
           much
           weaken
           the
           Bishops
           Authority
           ▪
           and
           the
           Secular
           Princes
           did
           joyn
           with
           the
           Popes
           to
           bear
           down
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           having
           great
           Revenues
           ,
           did
           generally
           joyn
           with
           the
           People
           for
           the
           asserting
           of
           publick
           Liberty
           .
           But
           the
           Popes
           gave
           them
           up
           as
           Sacrifices
           to
           their
           Princes
           ,
           till
           they
           forced
           them
           afterwards
           to
           seek
           to
           them
           for
           shelter
           from
           the
           severity
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Tables
           were
           turned
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           was
           not
           a
           little
           set
           forward
           by
           the
           credit
           which
           the
           begging
           Friers
           got
           every
           where
           in
           the
           13th
           .
           Century
           ,
           for
           the
           Monks
           were
           then
           become
           as
           scandalous
           as
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           had
           ever
           been
           ,
           and
           were
           generally
           very
           ignorant
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           serve
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Papacy
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           the
           austere
           lives
           of
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           their
           poverty
           and
           coarse
           Garments
           girt
           about
           
           with
           Ropes
           ,
           their
           bare
           Legs
           and
           seeming
           Humility
           gained
           them
           great
           esteem
           ;
           and
           the
           Zealous
           Dominicans
           ,
           whose
           course
           of
           life
           was
           not
           so
           severe
           ,
           yet
           were
           as
           poor
           ▪
           
           and
           Preached
           much
           ;
           and
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             Scotus
          
           ,
           and
           Bonaventure
           ,
           brought
           in
           among
           the
           Friers
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           School●…
           
           which
           was
           then
           in
           great
           esteem
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           all
           which
           concurred
           to
           dispose
           the
           People
           to
           receive
           them
           with
           great
           Veneration
           .
           These
           were
           also
           imployed
           by
           the
           Popes
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           were
           also
           exempted
           from
           Episcopal
           Visitation
           ,
           and
           had
           Priviledges
           to
           build
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Seminaries
           ,
           to
           Preach
           ,
           hear
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           Administer
           the
           Sacraments
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           means
           the
           Episcopal
           Iurisdiction
           was
           quite
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           the
           Papacy
           became
           absolute
           and
           those
           Orders
           of
           Mendicant
           Friers
           were
           clearly
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           they
           being
           a
           company
           of
           Priests
           that
           acknowledged
           no
           Episcopal
           Iurisdiction
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Great
           Chapter
           was
           their
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           their
           Annual
           ,
           or
           Triennial
           Generals
           and
           Provincials
           ,
           who
           are
           chosen
           by
           them
           ,
           were
           like
           the
           elected
           Moderators
           of
           Provincial
           and
           National
           Assemblies
           .
           In
           this
           only
           did
           that
           Presbytery
           differ
           from
           the
           Geneva
           Form
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           subject
           only
           to
           Christ's
           pretended
           Vicar
           ,
           the
           other
           claims
           to
           be
           only
           subordinate
           to
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           but
           both
           did
           equally
           rebel
           against
           their
           Bishops
           .
           Yet
           the
           Schism
           of
           the
           Papacy
           had
           almost
           overturned
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           Bishops
           met
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           at
           Constance
           (
           I
           call
           all
           those
           Councils
           General
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           style
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           there
           was
           not
           a
           Conncil
           truly
           General
           among
           
           them
           all
           )
           and
           there
           they
           thought
           to
           retrieve
           their
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           quit
           with
           the
           Popes
           for
           bringing
           in
           Abbots
           and
           other
           inferior
           Prelates
           ,
           they
           brought
           in
           Deputies
           from
           Universities
           ,
           to
           sit
           and
           judg
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           made
           sure
           work
           of
           all
           by
           their
           Acts
           ,
           that
           regulated
           the
           Popes
           Election
           ,
           restrained
           his
           power
           ,
           subjected
           him
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           by
           their
           Act
           for
           a
           Decennial
           General
           Council
           ,
           with
           such
           provisions
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           think
           the
           Act
           for
           Triennial
           Parliaments
           was
           copyed
           from
           that
           Original
           :
           But
           alas
           ,
           all
           this
           proved
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           for
           as
           
             Aeneas
             Sylvius
          
           wisely
           said
           ,
           that
           since
           all
           Preferments
           were
           given
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           none
           by
           the
           Council
           ,
           he
           must
           certainly
           have
           the
           better
           of
           it
           at
           long
           run
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           made
           himself
           turn
           about
           ,
           so
           it
           brought
           off
           many
           more
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           the
           Pope
           became
           Master
           of
           All
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           the
           Generals
           of
           Orders
           were
           brought
           in
           to
           have
           Votes
           there
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           great
           Engine
           also
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           was
           overturned
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Popes
           assuming
           a
           power
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           judg
           all
           causes
           originally
           .
           All
           that
           the
           Popes
           pretended
           to
           for
           many
           Ages
           was
           to
           be
           the
           highest
           Tribunal
           to
           which
           the
           last
           Appeal
           did
           lie
           .
           
           And
           this
           was
           not
           only
           never
           yielded
           to
           by
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           African
           Churches
           ,
           though
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Latin
           Church
           ,
           would
           never
           submit
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           receiving
           an
           Appeal
           had
           a
           very
           favourable
           plea
           ,
           that
           a
           person
           who
           had
           been
           oppressed
           by
           a
           faction
           ,
           perhaps
           in
           his
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           might
           find
           relief
           and
           protection
           elsewhere
           :
           But
           after
           the
           8th
           .
           Century
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           forged
           and
           now
           universally
           acknowledged
           spurious
           Decretals
           were
           received
           ,
           they
           set
           up
           a
           new
           pretension
           of
           Iudging
           Causes
           Originally
           ,
           taking
           matters
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Iudg
           Ordinary
           ,
           and
           bringing
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           them
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           many
           reserved
           Cases
           which
           could
           only
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           the
           Canonists
           that
           were
           a
           servile
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           wrote
           chiefly
           for
           Preferment
           ,
           did
           upon
           all
           occasions
           find
           new
           Distinctions
           for
           enlarging
           the
           Popes
           power
           .
           But
           because
           it
           was
           intolerable
           tedious
           and
           expensive
           to
           carry
           all
           such
           matters
           to
           Rome
           ;
           therefore
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           too
           heavy
           a
           burden
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           Legantine
           Courts
           were
           every
           where
           set
           up
           ,
           where
           all
           those
           Tryals
           were
           made
           .
           By
           all
           these
           ways
           were
           the
           Primitive
           Rules
           broken
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           confusion
           was
           brought
           in
           upon
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Offices
           ,
           that
           no
           Ancient
           Landmark
           or
           Boundary
           was
           thought
           
           so
           sacred
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           either
           leap
           over
           or
           change
           it
           .
           I
           will
           not
           enlarge
           further
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           and
           having
           already
           transgressed
           the
           bounds
           of
           a
           Preface
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           lay
           open
           the
           other
           Violations
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Offices
           at
           the
           full
           length
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           value
           of
           every
           thing
           is
           no
           less
           prejudiced
           by
           exalting
           it
           too
           high
           ,
           than
           by
           depressing
           it
           too
           much
           ,
           for
           a
           string
           over
           bended
           must
           crack
           ;
           So
           the
           Popes
           did
           as
           much
           wrong
           these
           Functions
           by
           exalting
           them
           out
           of
           measure
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           by
           encroaching
           ▪
           so
           far
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           this
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Croissades
           ,
           Indulgences
           ,
           Privileged
           Places
           ,
           Iubilees
           and
           Redemptions
           from
           Purgatory
           ,
           with
           other
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           which
           the
           Monks
           and
           Friers
           did
           every
           where
           preach
           and
           proclaim
           ;
           these
           things
           did
           savour
           of
           Interest
           so
           palpably
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           most
           people
           were
           so
           alienated
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Reformers
           found
           all
           persons
           disposed
           to
           forsake
           the
           Communion
           of
           a
           Church
           that
           had
           so
           long
           deceived
           them
           by
           such
           gross
           Impostures
           .
        
         
           Many
           had
           groaned
           long
           under
           all
           these
           Corruptions
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           the
           greater
           part
           received
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           others
           hoping
           to
           have
           got
           things
           brought
           about
           to
           a
           better
           pass
           ,
           continued
           still
           in
           that
           Communion
           ;
           but
           how
           little
           either
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             C●…ssander
          
           ,
           or
           many
           more
           such
           
           could
           prevail
           ,
           the
           event
           shewed
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           (
           which
           was
           not
           obtained
           ,
           but
           after
           many
           years
           sute
           ;
           frequent
           Addresses
           not
           without
           threatnings
           ,
           at
           length
           extorting
           it
           )
           how
           little
           could
           be
           carried
           appears
           even
           from
           Cardinal
           Pallavicini's
           own
           History
           ,
           two
           grand
           points
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Bishops
           that
           had
           honest
           designs
           ,
           intended
           to
           raise
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Manners
           were
           the
           declaring
           the
           Episcopal
           Iurisdiction
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Residence
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Incumbents
           ,
           was
           also
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           but
           these
           could
           not
           be
           carried
           .
           Lainez
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Court
           Party
           ,
           appearing
           with
           great
           Vehemence
           against
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           asserting
           that
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Iurisdiction
           was
           wholly
           and
           only
           in
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           from
           this
           one
           thing
           it
           may
           appear
           how
           little
           Iustice
           or
           Fair-dealing
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           that
           Council
           ,
           towards
           those
           whom
           they
           called
           Hereticks
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           being
           Iudges
           ,
           in
           a
           thing
           in
           which
           they
           were
           also
           parties
           ,
           I
           mean
           about
           the
           Divine
           Right
           of
           their
           own
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           carry
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           ,
           that
           where
           〈◊〉
           was
           both
           Iudg
           and
           Party
           ,
           he
           was
           cast
           .
           And
           in
           the
           other
           trifling
           Reformations
           that
           were
           Enacted
           there
           ,
           what
           care
           was
           taken
           
           by
           Distinctions
           and
           Reservations
           ,
           chiefly
           that
           grand
           and
           General
           one
           of
           
             Saving
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             See
             ,
          
           to
           leave
           a
           door
           open
           by
           which
           those
           very
           Corruptions
           which
           they
           seemed
           to
           condemn
           and
           cast
           out
           ,
           might
           be
           again
           taken
           up
           as
           most
           of
           them
           have
           been
           since
           .
           So
           that
           the
           issue
           of
           that
           Assembly
           was
           to
           establish
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           possible
           hopes
           of
           abating
           an
           ace
           of
           the
           errors
           of
           that
           Church
           (
           when
           all
           controverted
           points
           were
           turned
           to
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           Opinions
           condemned
           by
           Anathematisms
           )
           to
           disover
           how
           in
           possible
           it
           is
           to
           get
           the
           Abuses
           of
           that
           Church
           effectually
           Reformed
           ;
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           to
           cure
           all
           people
           of
           their
           expectations
           of
           any
           great
           good
           from
           such
           meetings
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           and
           this
           has
           since
           appeared
           very
           visibly
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           the
           Popes
           should
           call
           any
           General
           Councils
           ,
           
             ex
             motu
             proprio
          
           ,
           so
           no
           Christian
           Princes
           have
           thought
           i●…
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           solicite
           that
           Court
           for
           a
           new
           Council
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           hinted
           at
           several
           particulars
           from
           which
           it
           may
           appear
           how
           much
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           has
           confounded
           those
           holy
           Functions
           ,
           how
           she
           has
           robbed
           some
           of
           them
           of
           the
           power
           and
           Iurisdiction
           which
           they
           have
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ▪
           has
           put
           a
           power
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           others
           
           which
           they
           never
           had
           from
           Christ.
           And
           if
           the
           vigour
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           is
           not
           set
           up
           among
           us
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           we
           owe
           it
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           to
           those
           Corruptions
           which
           they
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           being
           once
           received
           ,
           are
           not
           easily
           to
           be
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           a
           great
           many
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           of
           the
           disorders
           that
           have
           been
           brought
           in
           or
           kept
           up
           in
           that
           Church
           by
           the
           Popes
           ,
           will
           seem
           sleight
           and
           of
           no
           force
           :
           for
           they
           will
           plainly
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           all
           believe
           the
           Pope
           is
           Infallible
           ,
           but
           are
           satisfied
           there
           are
           many
           things
           done
           by
           him
           that
           are
           amiss
           ,
           and
           need
           to
           be
           amended
           :
           they
           only
           adhere
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           to
           whose
           definitions
           and
           decrees
           they
           submit
           and
           resign
           themselves
           :
           and
           yet
           no
           body
           writes
           more
           sharply
           against
           the
           Reformation
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           than
           these
           men
           do
           ,
           charging
           them
           with
           Heresie
           and
           Schism
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           hateful
           to
           mankind
           .
           This
           way
           of
           writing
           was
           begun
           in
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           and
           never
           more
           pompously
           than
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Port
           ▪
           Royal
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           taken
           up
           here
           by
           some
           whom
           their
           adversaries
           call
           Blackloists
           ,
           who
           speak
           almost
           with
           equal
           indignation
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformation
           .
           This
           I
           know
           works
           great
           effects
           on
           some
           ,
           and
           has
           a
           very
           specious
           
           appearance
           ;
           therefore
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           pardon
           me
           if
           I
           hold
           him
           yet
           a
           little
           longer
           in
           the
           Preface
           ,
           to
           unmask
           this
           pretension
           of
           some
           which
           otherwise
           may
           impose
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           then
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           maintainers
           of
           these
           principle
           must
           either
           be
           men
           of
           no
           conscience
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           suc●…
           as
           stick
           not
           at
           mocking
           both
           God
           and
           man
           at
           perjury
           and
           the
           foulest
           kind
           of
           equivo●…tion
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           be
           true
           to
           these
           principles
           they
           must
           on
           many
           occasions
           do
           the
           sam●…
           things
           for
           which
           they
           condemn
           us
           ,
           an
           ▪
           count
           us
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           .
           An
           ▪
           this
           I
           shall
           instance
           in
           three
           things
           whic●…
           are
           of
           the
           greatest
           consequence
           to
           a
           Church
           namely
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Government
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           When
           the
           Po●…
           makes
           a
           decision
           in
           any
           controverted
           poin●…
           if
           I
           do
           not
           think
           him
           infallible
           ,
           I
           retai●…
           still
           my
           own
           freedom
           to
           judge
           as
           I
           am
           con
           ▪
           vinced
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           may
           perchance
           be
           of
           another
           mind
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Pope
           will
           have
           〈◊〉
           Churchmen
           ,
           or
           all
           Bishops
           (
           as
           was
           late●…
           done
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Five
           Proposition
           of
           Jansenius
           )
           to
           condemn
           the
           contrary
           opinions
           ,
           or
           subscribe
           Formularies
           about
           i●…
           they
           must
           either
           do
           what
           is
           commanded
           and
           so
           act
           against
           their
           conscience
           ,
           ●…
           quivocate
           and
           be
           perjured
           :
           or
           if
           they
           
           do
           it
           not
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           proceeded
           against
           ,
           first
           for
           contempt
           and
           contumacy
           ,
           and
           next
           for
           Heresie
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           shall
           be
           Hereticks
           as
           well
           as
           we
           are
           :
           And
           if
           in
           one
           point
           a
           man
           reserves
           his
           private
           sentiments
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Popes
           decision
           ,
           why
           not
           in
           a
           great
           many
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           no
           fault
           to
           have
           different
           opinions
           ,
           then
           ,
           since
           a
           mans
           actions
           must
           be
           governed
           by
           his
           persuasions
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           fault
           to
           maintain
           and
           teach
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           at
           least
           it
           is
           a
           great
           sin
           to
           renounce
           and
           deny
           them
           .
           Therefore
           if
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           X.
           was
           not
           Infallible
           ,
           Luther
           was
           no
           Heretick
           ,
           though
           condemned
           by
           him
           ,
           especially
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           Articles
           for
           which
           he
           was
           condemned
           ,
           having
           never
           been
           decided
           by
           any
           of
           their
           pretended
           General
           Councils
           :
           nor
           do
           these
           men
           think
           that
           the
           present
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           forcible
           Argument
           ,
           for
           those
           of
           the
           Port-Royal
           have
           both
           complained
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           studied
           to
           change
           it
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Pennance
           and
           Absolution
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           easie
           ,
           nay
           not
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           prove
           that
           Luther
           was
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           never
           condemned
           by
           any
           Infallible
           power
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           makes
           one
           a
           Hereti●…k
           ,
           which
           is
           what
           we
           plead
           for
           .
           From
           which
           it
           is
           
           evident
           ,
           that
           ,
           let
           the
           Pope
           decree
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           all
           of
           that
           Communion
           must
           either
           acquiesce
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           they
           shall
           become
           Hereticks
           .
           This
           to
           such
           as
           believe
           the
           Pope
           is
           Infallible
           ,
           is
           no
           matter
           of
           difficulty
           ,
           for
           if
           I
           be
           once
           perswaded
           of
           that
           ,
           all
           his
           decisions
           do
           captivate
           my
           reason
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           am
           not
           ,
           I
           must
           either
           subdue
           my
           Conscience
           to
           my
           Interest
           ,
           or
           be
           that
           Monster
           which
           is
           called
           an
           Heretick
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           both
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           punishes
           all
           obstinate
           and
           refractory
           persons
           ,
           who
           stand
           out
           against
           publick
           conclusions
           ,
           but
           still
           the
           Subject
           ,
           if
           these
           Laws
           be
           Injust
           ,
           has
           a
           clear
           Conscience
           amidst
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           therefore
           this
           is
           not
           parallel
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           who
           make
           all
           that
           comply
           not
           with
           their
           decisions
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           guilt
           before
           God.
           Let
           them
           give
           an
           Argument
           that
           will
           make
           a
           Protestant
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           infer
           the
           same
           against
           a
           Jansenist
           .
           And
           if
           they
           go
           to
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           tryal
           we
           have
           never
           declined
           ▪
           So
           till
           these
           men
           learn
           to
           trie
           all
           their
           reasonings
           together
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           great
           account
           to
           be
           made
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           particular
           in
           which
           I
           shall
           shew
           the
           fallaciousness
           of
           these
           mens
           Reasonings
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           which
           of
           how
           great
           consequence
           it
           is
           ,
           
           needs
           not
           be
           made
           out
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           a
           sin
           of
           a
           high
           nature
           ,
           either
           to
           prophane
           the
           name
           of
           God
           by
           any
           piece
           of
           Worship
           which
           I
           judg
           sinful
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           any
           Devotions
           about
           which
           I
           am
           not
           at
           all
           or
           at
           least
           not
           fully
           perswaded
           .
           Now
           the
           whole
           Worship
           of
           their
           Church
           coming
           Originally
           and
           onely
           from
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           authority
           to
           what
           Offices
           they
           will
           ,
           have
           made
           Saints
           and
           added
           devotions
           to
           them
           as
           they
           pleased
           ;
           All
           persons
           in
           that
           Communion
           must
           either
           by
           a
           blind
           resignation
           accept
           of
           every
           thing
           in
           their
           Worship
           which
           the
           Pope
           imposes
           ,
           believing
           him
           infallible
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           are
           not
           of
           that
           perswasion
           ,
           but
           give
           themselves
           leave
           to
           examine
           the
           Offices
           whether
           they
           do
           it
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Tradition
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           see
           there
           are
           many
           injustifiable
           things
           in
           their
           Offices
           ,
           many
           Saints
           are
           in
           the
           Breviary
           ,
           about
           whose
           Canonisation
           they
           are
           not
           at
           all
           assured
           :
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           one
           shall
           not
           speak
           with
           one
           of
           these
           Principles
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           acknowledg
           there
           is
           great
           need
           of
           Reforming
           their
           Offices
           ;
           Yet
           they
           must
           worship
           God
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           are
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           fall
           under
           that
           same
           condemnation
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           so
           severe
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           it
           must
           either
           be
           the
           merits
           of
           
           the
           Cause
           that
           makes
           a
           Schismatick
           ,
           or
           if
           a
           Condemnation
           for
           separating
           from
           Authorised
           Offices
           does
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           resolve
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           worship
           God
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           Consciences
           :
           They
           have
           no
           rules
           for
           their
           Offices
           ,
           but
           the
           Popes
           pleasure
           ,
           for
           Councils
           never
           made
           any
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           the
           most
           unreasonable
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           whole
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           one
           Man
           ,
           or
           a
           succession
           of
           Mens
           power
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           believed
           Infallible
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           I
           shall
           mention
           to
           shew
           how
           unreasonable
           they
           are
           ,
           who
           deny
           the
           Popes
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           yet
           condemn
           the
           Reformation
           so
           severely
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           be
           not
           of
           so
           high
           ,
           nor
           so
           universal
           a
           Nature
           as
           the
           two
           former
           are
           ;
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           of
           great
           Importance
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Prelates
           of
           that
           Church
           are
           fast
           tied
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           without
           any
           Reserves
           or
           Exceptions
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           that
           (
           
             of
             saving
             
             my
             Order
          
           )
           the
           sense
           whereof
           is
           not
           fully
           understood
           ,
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           Oath
           they
           make
           to
           the
           Pope
           before
           they
           are
           Ordained
           :
           From
           the
           consideration
           of
           which
           it
           was
           that
           King
           Henry
           the
           8th
           .
           laid
           it
           
           out
           to
           his
           Parliament
           that
           they
           were
           but
           
             half
             his
             Subjects
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Oath
           then
           taken
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           is
           set
           
           down
           by
           Hall
           ;
           it
           appears
           that
           since
           that
           time
           there
           are
           very
           considerable
           Additions
           made
           to
           that
           Oath
           ,
           which
           any
           that
           will
           compare
           them
           together
           ,
           will
           easily
           discern
           .
        
         
           If
           men
           make
           Conscience
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           in
           a
           very
           hard
           condition
           that
           believe
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Infallible
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           so
           bound
           to
           him
           by
           such
           a
           Bond.
           If
           the
           Superior
           be
           Infallible
           ,
           the
           Subject
           may
           without
           any
           trouble
           in
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           swear
           Obedience
           in
           any
           terms
           that
           can
           be
           conceived
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Superior
           is
           believed
           subject
           to
           error
           and
           mistake
           ,
           then
           their
           swallow
           must
           be
           very
           large
           that
           can
           swear
           to
           
             preserve
             ,
             defend
             ,
             increase
             ,
             and
             promote
             the
             Rights
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Holy
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             of
             our
             Lord
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Successors
             foresaid
             .
             —
             The
             Decrees
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             or
             Appointments
             ,
             Reservations
             ,
             Provisions
             ,
             or
             Mandates
             Apostolical
             ;
             I
             shall
             observe
             with
             all
             my
             strength
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             others
             .
             —
             And
             I
             shall
             according
             to
             my
             power
             ,
             persecute
             and
             oppose
             all
          
           Hereticks
           ,
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           Rebells
           ,
           
             against
             the
             said
             our
             Lord
             and
             his
             Successors
             .
             —
             And
             I
             shall
             humbly
             receive
             ,
             and
             diligently
             execute
             the
             Apostolical
             Commands
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           words
           being
           full
           ,
           and
           without
           
           those
           necessary
           and
           just
           reserves
           of
           the
           Obedience
           promised
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiors
           ,
           
             in
             all
             things
             Lawful
             and
             Honest
          
           all
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           are
           as
           fast
           tied
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           believed
           him
           Infallible
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           believed
           him
           such
           ,
           they
           could
           be
           tied
           to
           nothing
           more
           than
           absolute
           and
           unlimited
           Obedience
           .
           Therefore
           they
           are
           in
           so
           much
           a
           worse
           estate
           than
           others
           be
           ,
           which
           hold
           that
           opinion
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           the
           sa●…
           ▪
           Obligation
           bound
           upon
           them
           by
           Oath
           .
           And
           let
           the
           Pope
           command
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           the●…
           must
           either
           obey
           him
           ,
           or
           confess
           themselve●…
           guilty
           of
           breach
           of
           Oath
           and
           Perjur●…
           ▪
           And
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           observe
           wh●…
           mercy
           ,
           all
           ,
           whom
           they
           account
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
          
           ,
           and
           Rebels
           ,
           again●…
           their
           Lord
           the
           Pope
           ,
           are
           to
           expect
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           who
           make
           their
           Bishops
           swear
           〈◊〉
           
             persecute
             all
             such
             according
             to
             their
             power
          
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           by
           this
           be
           abundantly
           satisfied
           of
           their
           good
           Intention●…
           and
           Inclinations
           ,
           when
           ever
           it
           shall
           be
           i●…
           their
           power
           to
           fulfil
           the
           Contents
           of
           thi●…
           Oath
           ;
           for
           let
           any
           of
           them
           speak
           ever
           〈◊〉
           softly
           or
           gently
           ,
           if
           he
           comes
           to
           be
           Consecrated
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           must
           either
           be
           Perjured
           ▪
           or
           turn
           a
           persecuter
           of
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           wh●…
           are
           in
           their
           opinion
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           .
        
         
         
           And
           certainly
           it
           is
           much
           more
           reasonble
           to
           calculate
           what
           in
           reason
           we
           ought
           to
           expect
           from
           the
           Prelates
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           if
           ever
           our
           sins
           provoke
           God
           to
           deliver
           us
           over
           to
           their
           Tyranny
           ,
           from
           the
           Oath
           they
           swear
           at
           their
           Consecration
           ,
           than
           from
           all
           the
           meek
           and
           good
           natured
           words
           with
           which
           they
           now
           study
           to
           abuse
           some
           among
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           common
           an
           Artifice
           of
           all
           who
           aspire
           to
           Power
           and
           Government
           ,
           that
           one
           might
           think
           the
           trick
           should
           be
           tried
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           some
           love
           to
           be
           cheated
           a
           hundred
           times
           over
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           Instances
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           has
           every
           whit
           as
           much
           Authority
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           over
           all
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           believed
           Infallible
           ,
           since
           both
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           their
           Church
           are
           determined
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           whose
           award
           all
           must
           not
           only
           submit
           ,
           but
           be
           concluded
           by
           it
           in
           their
           Subscriptions
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           other
           practices
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Popes
           being
           fallible
           ,
           gives
           such
           persons
           no
           ease
           nor
           freedom
           (
           except
           it
           be
           to
           their
           secret
           thoughts
           )
           but
           brings
           them
           under
           endless
           scruples
           and
           perplexities
           by
           the
           Obligations
           and
           Oaths
           that
           are
           imposed
           upon
           them
           ▪
           which
           bind
           them
           to
           a
           further
           obedience
           and
           compliance
           than
           is
           consistent
           with
           a
           fallible
           Authority
           .
        
         
         
           And
           therefore
           their
           Principles
           being
           so
           Incoherent
           that
           they
           cannot
           maintain
           both
           their
           charge
           against
           us
           of
           Heresie
           and
           Schism
           ,
           and
           their
           opinion
           of
           the
           Pope●…
           Fallibility
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           good
           Conscience
           withal
           :
           There
           is
           one
           of
           three
           things
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           men
           of
           that
           Principle
           ,
           either
           that
           they
           shall
           quite
           throw
           off
           th●…
           Popes
           tyrannical
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           assert
           their
           own
           liberty
           ,
           reserving
           still
           their
           other
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           was
           done
           in
           the
           days
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           shall
           joyn●…
           in
           Communion
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           shall
           continue
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           complying
           with
           every
           thing
           imposed
           on
           them
           by
           the
           Court
           o●…
           Rome
           ,
           preferring
           Policy
           to
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           studying
           by
           frivolous
           Distinctions
           to
           reconcile
           these
           Compliances
           with
           their
           Principles
           ,
           which
           any
           man
           easily
           see
           are
           Inconsistent
           .
        
         
           That
           those
           of
           the
           Port-Royal
           have
           done
           the
           last
           ,
           is
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           both
           by
           Calvinists
           and
           Jesuits
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           am
           credibly
           informed
           by
           some
           of
           their
           own
           number
           ,
           who
           do
           complain
           of
           their
           subscribing
           Formularies
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           else
           sent
           from
           Rome
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           opposed
           as
           long
           as
           they
           could
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Court
           o●…
           Rome
           gets
           their
           Conquering
           King
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           can
           withstand
           no
           longer
           unless
           they
           will
           suffer
           for
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           
           then
           they
           subscribe
           as
           formally
           and
           fully
           as
           others
           do
           .
           And
           this
           Compliance
           is
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           from
           all
           the
           men
           of
           those
           Principles
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           prefer
           their
           Conscience
           to
           their
           Interest
           ;
           and
           God
           knows
           there
           be
           many
           such
           ,
           for
           either
           they
           must
           comply
           ,
           though
           against
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           retire
           themselves
           from
           that
           Communion
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           this
           last
           ,
           then
           all
           that
           they
           accuse
           us
           for
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           common
           Topicks
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           ply
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           against
           separating
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           private
           Iudgments
           against
           publick
           ,
           the
           multiplying
           new
           Errors
           by
           appealing
           to
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           other
           Books
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           way
           of
           all
           Hereticks
           :
           These
           I
           say
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           will
           all
           fall
           as
           heavily
           upon
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           reason
           to
           think
           they
           will
           throw
           off
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           was
           done
           under
           King
           Henry
           the
           8th
           .
           for
           though
           a
           great
           and
           high
           spirited
           King
           was
           able
           to
           bring
           that
           about
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           a
           few
           Priests
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           the
           honesty
           and
           boldness
           to
           design
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           could
           ever
           compass
           it
           :
           Their
           followers
           would
           look
           upon
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           but
           set
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           hate
           them
           no
           less
           (
           if
           not
           more
           )
           than
           they
           do
           us
           ;
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           a
           weak
           and
           too
           sanguine
           an
           Imagination
           ,
           to
           think
           
           such
           a
           design
           can
           ever
           come
           to
           any
           thing
           ▪
           Therefore
           these
           persons
           must
           either
           turn
           ▪
           over
           quite
           to
           the
           Intrigues
           of
           the
           Court
           o●…
           Rome
           (
           with
           what
           Conscience
           let
           them
           se●…
           to
           it
           )
           or
           joyn
           themselves
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           this
           last
           there
           is
           no
           great
           cause
           to
           have
           any
           hope
           ,
           since
           we
           see
           none
           write
           more
           bitterly
           against
           us
           than
           they
           do
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           thereby
           redeem
           their
           credit
           ▪
           either
           with
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           with
           their
           party
           here
           ,
           who
           being
           possest
           withsome
           suspitions
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           to
           clear
           these
           ▪
           use
           the
           common
           shift
           of
           railing
           foully
           〈◊〉
           those
           ,
           with
           whom
           it
           is
           insinuated
           they
           have
           some
           correspondence
           .
           This
           style
           Mr.
           Arnaud
           has
           thought
           fit
           to
           write
           in
           more
           than
           any
           body
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           more
           unseemly
           in
           him
           ,
           considering
           both
           his
           Noble
           Education
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           excellent
           and
           gentile
           Qualities
           ;
           and
           indeed
           I
           am
           heartily
           glad
           to
           find
           the
           grows
           ashamed
           and
           out
           of
           love
           with
           that
           way
           of
           writing
           ,
           in
           which
           none
           has
           more
           grosly
           exceeded
           all
           the
           bounds
           of
           Moderation
           than
           he
           has
           done
           .
        
         
           They
           having
           declared
           themselves
           so
           fully
           and
           formally
           concerning
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           they
           should
           ever
           joyn
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           neither
           so
           numerous
           nor
           so
           considerable
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           ●…o
           form
           themselves
           into
           a
           Society
           distinct
           
           from
           Rome
           .
           Therefore
           what
           is
           it
           o●…
           be
           looked
           for
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           shall
           herd
           in
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           comply
           even
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
           And
           as
           a
           Noble
           and
           Ingenious
           person
           said
           ,
           the
           long
           Whip
           of
           Rome
           must
           bring
           in
           all
           these
           Straglers
           ;
           and
           if
           two
           or
           three
           will
           stand
           out
           and
           lie
           under
           their
           Censures
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           little
           credit
           ,
           and
           small
           interest
           with
           their
           own
           party
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           any
           thing
           they
           can
           do
           or
           signifie
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           all
           the
           noise
           some
           make
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Court
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           pretty
           Notion
           ,
           by
           which
           such
           as
           are
           speculative
           ,
           and
           consider
           not
           the
           World
           ,
           may
           be
           taken
           a
           little
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           examine
           it
           further
           ,
           they
           must
           see
           that
           it
           will
           be
           nothing
           in
           practice
           .
           The
           Interest
           ,
           Favour
           ,
           and
           Preferments
           ,
           lie
           wholly
           the
           other
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           is
           led
           by
           these
           ;
           and
           such
           honest
           men
           as
           despise
           these
           ,
           are
           either
           thought
           Fools
           or
           Knaves
           ;
           some
           further
           design
           being
           suspected
           ,
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           why
           they
           pursue
           not
           present
           Advantages
           .
           But
           Preferments
           being
           bountifully
           given
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           to
           their
           creatures
           ;
           others
           who
           are
           loaded
           with
           their
           Censures
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           imagined
           so
           considerable
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           have
           
           great
           Interest
           at
           home
           with
           their
           party
           (
           which
           being
           generally
           made
           up
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           hates
           those
           moderate
           men
           a●…
           Tamperers
           ,
           and
           love
           none
           so
           much
           as
           the
           thorough-paced
           Papist
           .
           )
           much
           less
           can
           they
           ever
           have
           any
           power
           in
           the
           Seminaries
           and
           Nurseries
           beyond
           Sea
           :
           So
           that
           all
           that
           come
           over
           in
           the
           Mission
           shall
           be
           well
           leavened
           before
           they
           come
           among
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           high
           Principles
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           Therefore
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           any
           Advantage
           that
           can
           be
           reasonably
           looked
           f●…r
           from
           the
           cherishing
           the
           men
           of
           those
           Principles
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           very
           well
           satisfied
           some
           of
           them
           are
           honest
           men
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           be
           very
           few
           who
           will
           openly
           own
           and
           stick
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           if
           the
           owning
           these
           Maxims
           turned
           to
           a
           matter
           of
           Advantage
           ,
           and
           ease
           ,
           abundance
           that
           are
           not
           honest
           would
           pretend
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           perswasion
           .
           We
           see
           that
           generally
           (
           a
           few
           Inst●…nces
           only
           excepted
           )
           they
           joyn
           together
           in
           the
           same
           Intrigues
           and
           Designs
           ,
           and
           why
           we
           should
           think
           it
           possible
           to
           draw
           off
           any
           considerable
           party
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           were
           undoubtedly
           both
           wise
           and
           good
           to
           cherish
           any
           motions
           that
           might
           disjoynt
           them
           one
           from
           another
           ;
           so
           a
           few
           individual
           Persons
           ,
           how
           deserving
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           cannot
           be
           of
           that
           Importance
           ,
           that
           for
           
           their
           sakes
           a
           Settlement
           should
           be
           altered
           ,
           and
           colour
           given
           for
           a
           great
           many
           to
           deceive
           and
           abuse
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           freely
           acknowledg
           that
           the
           plain
           dealing
           Papists
           ,
           who
           owns
           the
           Popes
           Infallibility
           and
           absolute
           Authority
           ,
           as
           he
           speaks
           ,
           and
           acts
           most
           sutably
           to
           the
           other
           Principles
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           so
           is
           less
           to
           be
           suspected
           and
           feared
           ,
           since
           he
           goes
           roundly
           to
           work
           ,
           than
           others
           who
           speak
           more
           softly
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           in
           the
           same
           designs
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           more
           safely
           and
           cunningly
           catch
           unwary
           persons
           ,
           who
           either
           are
           not
           much
           on
           their
           guard
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           Artisices
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           are
           more
           open
           and
           less
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           now
           high
           time
           for
           me
           to
           quit
           this
           Digression
           ,
           and
           to
           wind
           up
           a
           Preface
           that
           is
           already
           too
           long
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           ,
           before
           I
           make
           an
           end
           ,
           lay
           before
           the
           Reader
           ,
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Arts
           of
           the
           Missionaries
           among
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           dispersing
           their
           Papers
           and
           Books
           .
        
         
           They
           write
           them
           with
           great
           confidence
           ,
           and
           swell
           up
           the
           Arguments
           they
           offer
           ,
           with
           the
           biggest
           words
           and
           severest
           expressions
           that
           are
           possible
           ,
           which
           works
           mightily
           upon
           the
           
             Gentle
             Reader
          
           ,
           for
           tho
           modesty
           in
           Writing
           has
           great
           art
           in
           it
           to
           work
           upon
           an
           ingenuous
           mind
           ;
           yet
           that
           to
           the
           weak
           and
           credulous
           ,
           is
           a
           feeble
           and
           
           dispirited
           thing
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           never
           so
           apt
           to
           believe
           any
           thing
           as
           when
           it
           is
           confidently
           averred
           with
           great
           Pomp
           and
           much
           Vehemence
           .
        
         
           If
           their
           Books
           be
           well
           written
           ,
           they
           want
           not
           Printing
           Presses
           neither
           beyond
           Sea
           nor
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           soon
           hear
           of
           them
           ;
           if
           they
           find
           themselves
           so
           baffled
           (
           as
           they
           have
           been
           of
           late
           by
           some
           great
           Writers
           in
           this
           Church
           )
           that
           they
           cannot
           answer
           with
           any
           tolerable
           shew
           of
           Learning
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           then
           they
           spread
           it
           about
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Answer
           ready
           ,
           but
           the
           Visitors
           of
           the
           Press
           are
           so
           careful
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           escape
           their
           diligence
           .
           But
           if
           either
           their
           Papers
           be
           too
           barefaced
           to
           be
           owned
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           know
           them
           to
           be
           so
           weak
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           put
           them
           to
           a
           tryal
           ,
           then
           instead
           of
           Printing
           them
           ,
           they
           Copy
           them
           out
           and
           give
           them
           about
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           former
           sort
           ,
           the
           World
           has
           got
           
           a
           good
           Evidence
           in
           the
           Discourses
           lately
           published
           about
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ,
           which
           they
           intended
           to
           whisper
           in
           corners
           ,
           but
           are
           now
           Proclaimed
           openly
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           the
           latter
           sort
           is
           the
           following
           Paper
           ,
           which
           begins
           and
           ends
           with
           the
           highest
           confidence
           that
           is
           possible
           ,
           but
           is
           so
           extreamly
           defective
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Argument
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           very
           wisely
           ,
           not
           to
           adventure
           on
           publishing
           it
           .
           But
           they
           must
           
           write
           and
           do
           somwhat
           to
           keep
           Spirit
           in
           their
           party
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           defending
           their
           own
           Church
           ,
           has
           succeeded
           so
           ill
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           do
           wisely
           to
           change
           the
           Scene
           ,
           and
           carry
           in
           the
           War
           to
           our
           own
           Church
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           the
           Scene
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           as
           ill
           at
           attacquing
           ,
           as
           defending
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           be
           but
           safe
           from
           their
           Mines
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           their
           Batteries
           ,
           but
           their
           under-ground
           work
           is
           a
           better
           game
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           
             wast
             us
             with
             Destruction
             at
             
             Noontide
             ,
          
           nor
           
             make
             their
             Arrows
             fly
             by
             day
             ,
          
           then
           they
           study
           to
           infect
           us
           with
           
             a
             Pestilence
             that
             walketh
             in
             darkness
             ,
          
           and
           by
           secret
           Contrivances
           and
           Concealed
           Papers
           ,
           to
           compass
           that
           which
           they
           know
           can
           never
           be
           brought
           about
           by
           fairdealings
           and
           avowed
           practices
           .
           But
           truth
           is
           great
           (
           and
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           is
           greater
           )
           and
           will
           prevail
           over
           the
           fraud
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Lion.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           study
           to
           adorn
           our
           Profession
           ,
           and
           walk
           worthy
           of
           our
           Holy
           Calling
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           our
           Cause
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           endeavours
           of
           those
           that
           study
           to
           defame
           us
           .
        
         
           Without
           this
           the
           most
           laboured
           Apologies
           will
           not
           signifie
           much
           to
           support
           our
           Credit
           ;
           for
           the
           World
           is
           more
           affected
           with
           lively
           Instances
           and
           great
           Examples
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           most
           Learned
           Composures
           .
           Every
           Man's
           Understanding
           is
           wrought
           
           on
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           other
           only
           prevail
           on
           considering
           and
           judicious
           persons
           .
           And
           any
           charge
           that
           is
           put
           in
           against
           the
           Pastors
           or
           Orders
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           will
           be
           but
           little
           regarded
           ,
           when
           those
           that
           bear
           Office
           in
           it
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           the
           highest
           degrees
           ,
           are
           burning
           and
           shining
           Lights
           ,
           few
           will
           then
           stumble
           or
           be
           shaken
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           said
           to
           Eclipse
           their
           brightness
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           want
           of
           Merit
           in
           Churchmen
           ,
           that
           recommends
           any
           Arguments
           that
           are
           levelled
           at
           their
           persons
           or
           functions
           ,
           to
           the
           World.
           And
           though
           Malice
           ,
           and
           Spite
           ferments
           with
           the
           more
           rage
           ,
           the
           worthier
           the
           persons
           are
           against
           whom
           it
           works
           ;
           yet
           all
           attempts
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           not
           only
           unsuccessful
           ,
           but
           fall
           back
           with
           shame
           on
           the
           Authors
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           World
           sees
           the
           Unjustice
           of
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             ARguments
             to
             prove
             the
             Invalidity
             of
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             page
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             former
             Paper
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             An
             Appendix
             about
             the
             Forms
             of
             Ordaining
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             p.
             107.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Paper
           is
           printed
           exactly
           according
           to
           the
           Copy
           that
           was
           sent
           me
           ,
           but
           these
           that
           follow
           seem
           to
           be
           the
           errors
           〈◊〉
           the
           Transcriber
           .
        
         
           PAge
           3.
           line
           24.
           for
           
             such
             a
             Form
          
           ,
           Read
           
             to
             such
             a
             Powe●…
          
           ,
           p.
           8.
           l.
           27.
           for
           1662.
           r.
           1558.
           
        
         
           Page
           28.
           l.
           19.
           dele
           and
           ,
           p.
           29.
           l.
           26.
           for
           of
           r.
           for
           ,
           p.
           38.
           l.
           4.
           for
           are
           r.
           were
           ,
           p.
           87.
           l.
           15.
           for
           
             too
             soon
          
           r.
           
             too
             late
          
           ,
           p.
           105
           ▪
           l.
           25.
           after
           ground
           r.
           for
           ,
           p.
           112.
           l.
           19.
           for
           leges
           r.
           legis
           ,
           l.
           22.
           for
           divum
           r.
           Deum
           ,
           p.
           123.
           l.
           12.
           for
           Sanctifica
           r.
           
             Sanctificat●…
             ▪
          
           p.
           126.
           l.
           8.
           for
           novis
           r.
           novei
           ,
           p.
           133.
           l.
           26.
           dele
           as
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ARGUMENTS
           To
           prove
           the
           Invalidity
           of
           the
           ORDERS
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             FIRST
             then
             I
             prove
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             are
             no
             Priests
             ,
             through
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             Form
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             ,
             pronounced
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             when
             they
             came
             to
             be
             Ordained
             :
          
           Receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           sins
           thou
           forgivest
           they
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           whose
           sins
           thou
           retainest
           ,
           they
           are
           retained
           ;
           and
           be
           thou
           a
           faithful
           Dispenser
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Amen
           .
           
             After
             which
             the
             Bishop
             delivers
             a
             Bible
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           Take
           thou
           authority
           to
           Preach
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Minister
           the
           Holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           in
           the
           
           Congregation
           where
           thou
           shalt
           be
           so
           appointed
           .
        
         
           
             And
             my
             first
             Reason
             is
             ,
             Because
             this
             Form
             wants
             one
             essential
             part
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             Consecrate
             the
             most
             Holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             giving
             only
             power
             to
             Administer
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             any
             Deacon
             may
             do
             .
             That
             to
             Consecrate
             and
             make
             present
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood
             is
             necessary
             ,
             Dr.
          
           Bramhal
           
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Derry
           ,
           
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             Abettors
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Ordination
             ,
             grants
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
          
           Consecration
           and
           Succession
           of
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           saying
           ,
           The
           Form
           of
           words
           whereby
           men
           are
           made
           Priests
           ,
           must
           express
           Power
           to
           Consecrate
           or
           make
           present
           Christs
           Body
           and
           Blood
           :
           
             And
             a
             little
             after
          
           ,
           They
           who
           are
           Ordained
           Priests
           ought
           to
           have
           Power
           to
           Consecrate
           Christs
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           present
           ,
           page
           226.
           
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             very
             terms
             themselves
             that
             this
             Form
             expresses
             ,
             nor
             gives
             not
             ,
             having
             not
             one
             word
             expressing
             that
             Power
             which
             it
             cannot
             give
             without
             expressing
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             it
             wants
             another
             essential
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             requires
             ,
          
           Heb.
           5.
           1.
           saying
           ,
           Every
           High
           Priest
           taken
           from
           among
           men
           is
           Ordained
           for
           men
           in
           things
           pertaining
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           offer
           both
           Gifts
           and
           Sacrifice
           for
           sins
           .
           
             Even
             according
             to
             the
             Protestant
          
           
           
             Bible
             ,
             and
             which
             cannot
             be
             meant
             only
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             some
             Protestants
             would
             have
             it
             ;
             for
             in
             the
          
           3.
           verse
           
             he
             says
          
           ,
           And
           by
           reason
           hereof
           he
           ought
           as
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           so
           also
           for
           himself
           to
           offer
           for
           sins
           :
           
             whereas
             Christ
             had
             no
             sins
             of
             his
             own
             to
             offer
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             those
             words
          
           ,
           Whose
           sins
           ,
           
             &c.
             at
             most
             gave
             Power
             to
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Consecrate
             and
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             having
             nothing
             to
             signifie
             that
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Because
             none
             could
             Institute
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             give
             Grace
             and
             Power
             to
             make
             present
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Author
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             power
             over
             that
             Sacred
             Body
             and
             Blood
             :
             But
             those
             that
             Instituted
             this
             Form
             ,
             were
             neither
             Authors
             of
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             had
             power
             over
             the
             Sacred
             Body
             and
             Blood
             :
             therefore
             they
             could
             not
             Institute
             such
             a
             Form.
             That
             they
             who
             Instituted
             this
             Protestant
             Form
             had
             no
             such
             Power
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             the
          
           3.
           4.
           of
           Edward
           
             the
             VI.
             Cap.
          
           12.
           
             (
             which
             could
             not
             pretend
             such
             a
             〈◊〉
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
        
         
           Forasmuch
           as
           to
           Concord
           and
           Unity
           to
           be
           had
           within
           the
           Kings
           Majesties
           Dominions
           ,
           it
           is
           requisite
           to
           have
           one
           Uniform
           fashion
           and
           manner
           for
           making
           and
           Consecrating
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           &c.
           
           Be
           it
           therefore
           Enacted
           by
           the
           Kings
           Highness
           ,
           with
           the
           Assents
           of
           the
           Lords
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Commons
           of
           this
           present
           Parliament
           assembled
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           same
           (
           
             mark
             by
             which
             Authority
             they
             are
             made
          
           )
           that
           such
           Form
           and
           manner
           of
           making
           and
           Consecrating
           of
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           &c.
           as
           by
           six
           Prelates
           and
           six
           other
           men
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           learned
           in
           Gods
           Law
           by
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           (
           
             who
             was
             but
             a
             Child
          
           )
           to
           be
           appointed
           and
           assigned
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           most
           number
           of
           them
           shall
           be
           devised
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           under
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ,
           before
           the
           first
           day
           of
           April
           next
           coming
           ,
           and
           shall
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           present
           Act
           (
           
             see
             what
             vertues
          
           )
           be
           lawfully
           exercised
           ,
           and
           used
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           ,
           any
           Statute
           ,
           Law
           ,
           or
           Usage
           to
           the
           contrary
           in
           any
           wise
           notwithstanding
           .
           
             By
             Authority
             whereof
             those
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             me●…
             learned
             in
             the
             Law
             invented
             and
             made
             th●…
             Form
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             either
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             From
             which
             I
             thus
             argue
             and
             prove
             my
          
           Minor
           .
           
             They
             that
             instituted
             the
             Form
             were
             th●…
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
          
           3.
           4.
           
           Edward
           VI.
           
             Bu●…
             that
             King
             and
             Parliament
             were
             neither
             Authors
             of
             Grace
             ,
             not
             had
             power
             over
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             they
             that
             Instituted
             this
             Form
             ,
             were
             neither
             Authors
             o●…
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             had
             power
             over
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             could
             make
             it
             present
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             They
             are
             no
             true
             Priests
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishops
             that
             made
             them
             were
             no
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             Priests
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             can
             give
             power
             to
             another
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             himself
             .
             That
             they
             were
             no
             true
             Bishops
             nor
             Priests
             who
             pretended
             to
             make
             these
             Priests
             (
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             second
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             )
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
             PROTESTANT
             BISHOPS
             NO
             BISHOPS
             ,
             NOR
             SO
             MUCH
             AS
             PRIESTS
             .
          
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             They
             are
             no
             Priests
             ,
             because
             made
             by
             the
             same
             Form
             which
             other
             English
             Ministers
             were
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             clearly
             proved
             to
             be
             null
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             they
             are
             no
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             prove
             ,
             first
             out
             of
             this
             very
             Principle
             already
             laid
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             no
             true
             Priests
             ;
             for
             as
             Master
          
           Mason
           ,
           
             a
             chief
             Champion
             of
             theirs
             says
             ,
          
           Epist.
           Ded.
           ad
           Episcop
           .
           Paris
           .
           Seeing
           he
           cannot
           be
           a
           Bishop
           who
           is
           not
           a
           Priest
           ,
           if
           it
           can
           be
           proved
           we
           are
           no
           Priests
           ,
           there
           's
           an
           end
           to
           our
           English
           Church
           .
           
             And
             the
             great
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Church
             St.
          
           Jerom
           ,
           
             Dial.
             cum
          
           Lucifero
           ,
           cap.
           8.
           says
           .
           Ecclesia
           non
           est
           quae
           non
           habet
           Sacerdotem
           ,
           It
           is
           no
           Church
           that
           hath
           no
           Priests
           .
           
             The
             Protestant
             Bishops
             therefore
             being
             no
             Priests
             can
             be
             no
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             their
             Church
             a
             Church
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             are
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             their
             Form
             of
             Ordination
             is
             essentially
             invalid
             and
             null
             ,
             seeing
             it
             cannot
             be
             valid
             ,
             (
             no
             more
             than
             that
             of
             Priesthood
             )
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             fit
             words
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             signifies
             the
             Order
             given
             ;
             as
             Mr.
          
           Mason
           
             says
             in
             his
          
           Vindiciae
           Ecclesiae
           Anglicanae
           lib.
           1.
           c.
           16.
           n.
           6.
           
             in
             these
             terms
          
           ,
           Not
           any
           words
           can
           serve
           for
           this
           Institution
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           fit
           to
           express
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Order
           given
           .
           
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             Ordination
             being
             a
             Sacrament
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             says
             ,
          
           lib.
           1.
           n.
           8.
           
             and
             Doctor
          
           Bramhal
           ,
           page
           96.
           
             of
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Protestant
             Bishops
             )
             that
             is
          
           a
           visible
           sign
           of
           invisible
           Grace
           given
           by
           it
           .
           
             There
             must
             be
             some
             visible
             sign
             or
             words
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Power
             given
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             the
             matter
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             of
             it self
             a
             dumb
             sign
             ,
             and
             common
             to
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             Confirming
             ,
             Curing
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             )
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             Episcopal
             Order
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             were
             sufficient
             to
             say
             at
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
          
           Be
           thou
           a
           Constable
           ,
           or
           God
           make
           thee
           an
           honest
           man.
           
             But
             there
             is
             no
             such
             visible
             sign
             or
             words
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Form
             ,
             expressing
             this
             Episcopal
             Power
             given
             ;
             therefore
             no
             such
             power
             is
             given
             .
             That
             there
             is
             no
             such
             sign
             or
             words
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Form
             ,
             I
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             Form
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             (
             made
             in
             King
          
           Edward
           
             the
             VI.
             time
             ,
             and
             continued
             till
             the
             happy
             Restauration
             of
             his
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             )
          
           Take
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           remember
           that
           thou
           stir
           up
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           by
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           not
           given
           us
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Fear
           ,
           but
           
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           Soberness
           .
           
             In
             which
             is
             not
             any
             word
             signifying
             Episcopal
             Power
             or
             Ordination
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             this
             defect
             in
             their
             Form
             they
             are
             no
             true
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           
             Against
             what
             has
             been
             said
             you
             will
             object
             first
             ,
             That
             I
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             no
             Priests
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             no
             Bishops
             that
             made
             them
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             I
             prove
             them
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             no
             Priests
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             vicious
             Circle
             .
             But
             I
             easily
             answer
             this
             ,
             because
             I
             first
             prove
          
           à
           priori
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             essential
             which
             ought
             to
             give
             being
             to
             each
             of
             them
             tat
             they
             are
             severally
             null
             ;
             and
             each
             of
             them
             being
             null
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             cause
             of
             Invalidity
             in
             the
             other
             :
             for
             as
             he
             can
             be
             no
             Bishop
             who
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             no
             Priest
             ,
             so
             he
             can
             make
             no
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             no
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             You
             will
             object
             and
             salve
             up
             all
             the
             Defects
             afore-mentioned
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             although
             the
             Form
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             were
             invalid
             in
             King
          
           Edward
           '
           
             s
             ,
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth's
           ,
           King
           James
           '
           
             s
             ,
             and
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             First
             's
             time
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             valid
             Form
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             yet
             now
             it
             is
             valid
             in
             our
             Sovereign
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             Second's
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Parliament
             now
             sitting
             hath
             appointed
             a
             true
             Form
             :
             Enacting
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             after
             St.
          
           Bartholomew's
           Day
           ,
           1662.
           
             the
             Form
             of
             Ordaining
             a
             Priest
             should
             be
             ,
          
           Receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           for
           the
           
           Office
           of
           a
           Priest
           :
           
             and
             of
             a
             Bishop
          
           ,
           Receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           for
           the
           Office
           and
           work
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           
             But
             to
             this
             I
             'le
             answer
             you
             in
             another
             word
             ,
             That
             the
             salve
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             sore
             ;
             because
             by
             this
             change
             of
             the
             Form
             before
             established
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             null
             ;
             for
             why
             else
             need
             they
             change
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             it
             they
             in
             effect
             acknowledge
             all
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             till
             that
             time
             to
             be
             null
             ,
             because
             Ordained
             by
             a
             Form
             that
             was
             null
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             give
             Power
             it
             had
             not
             ,
             nor
             signified
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             being
             no
             Bishops
             already
             ,
             they
             cannot
             Ordain
             validly
             by
             any
             Form
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             can
             give
             what
             he
             has
             not
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             said
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Whatsoever
             Power
             this
             Act
             gives
             to
             Ordain
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             what
             I
             first
             undertook
             to
             show
             ,
             and
             destroys
             their
             Orders
             root
             and
             branch
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             although
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             their
             Ministers
             grant
             this
             change
             of
             their
             Form
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             yet
             if
             any
             one
             should
             deny
             it
             ,
             you
             need
             only
             look
             upon
             the
             Form
             of
             making
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             made
          
           〈◊〉
           .
           
             and
             which
             was
             only
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             for
             an
             hundred
             years
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             in
             every
             Booksellers
             Shop
             ,
             authorized
             and
             commanded
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             made
          
           1662.
           
             to
             be
             only
             used
             to
             St.
          
           Bartholomew
           '
           s
           
           
             Day
             of
             that
             Year
             ;
             and
             that
             other
             Enacted
             to
             be
             only
             used
             from
             thenceforward
             ,
             and
             Printed
             in
             the
             Common-Prayer-Books
             of
             Cathedral
             Churches
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             I
             have
             found
             it
             hard
             to
             be
             got
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             most
             think
             ,
             suppressing
             it
             for
             shame
             ,
             and
             leaving
             it
             only
             in
             those
             places
             where
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             permitting
             it
             to
             be
             otherwise
             dispersed
             abroad
             ,
             although
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             which
             made
             it
             ,
             commands
             upon
             forfeiture
             of
          
           3
           l.
           
             for
             every
             Month
             after
             St.
          
           Bartholomew's
           Day
           ,
           1662.
           
             that
             every
             Church
             ,
             Chappel
             ,
             Collegiate
             Church
             ,
             College
             ,
             and
             Hall
             should
             have
             a
             true
             printed
             Copy
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thus
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             that
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             has
             no
             true
             Priest
             or
             Bishop
             for
             want
             of
             Ordination
             .
             Now
             I
             shall
             also
             show
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Iurisdiction
             or
             Authority
             to
             Teach
             ,
             Preach
             ,
             exact
             Tythes
             ,
             inflict
             Censures
             ,
             to
             be
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             to
             exercise
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Function
             whatsoever
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             Parliament
             :
             and
             my
             third
             Conclusion
             is
             ,
          
        
         
           
             That
             Protestant
             Ministers
             and
             Bishops
             have
             no
             Power
             to
             Preach
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             I
             prove
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             more
             Power
             than
             the
             first
             Protestant
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           ,
           Matthew
           Parker
           
             had
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Chief
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             (
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Conduit
          
           
           
             of
             all
             )
             Iurisdiction
             was
             derived
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             he
             had
             no
             such
             Power
             or
             Iurisdiction
             I
             prove
             ,
             first
             ▪
             because
             they
             that
             Confirmed
             and
             Consecrated
             him
             had
             no
             such
             Power
             to
             confer
             upon
             him
             of
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit.
             
          
        
         
           William
           Barlow
           ,
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           ,
           now
           Elect
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           John
           Scory
           ,
           late
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           now
           Elect
           of
           Hereford
           ;
           Miles
           Coverdale
           ,
           late
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           and
           John
           Hodgskins
           Bishop
           Suffragan
           ,
           
             who
             were
             none
             of
             them
             actual
             Bishops
             of
             any
             See
             ,
             but
             two
          
           Elect
           
             only
             ,
             and
             another
          
           quondam
           
             only
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             no
             actual
             Iurisdiction
             at
             all
             ,
             the
             fourth
             only
          
           Suffragan
           to
           Canterbury
           ,
           
             and
             who
             had
             no
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             had
             from
             the
             Arshbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           ,
           
             much
             less
             Authority
             to
             give
             him
             Iurisdiction
             over
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             three
             had
             no
             Power
             at
             all
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             much
             less
             so
             transcendent
             an
             one
             ,
             because
             none
             can
             give
             what
             he
             has
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             they
             had
             their
             sole
             Power
             from
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             she
             (
             besides
             the
             incapacity
             of
             her
             Sex
             )
             had
             no
             Power
             of
             her self
             ,
             but
             only
          
           according
           to
           the
           Statutes
           in
           that
           case
           provided
           ,
           
             as
             appears
             by
             her
             Letters
             Patent
             yet
             extant
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Rolls
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           Elizabetha
           Regina
           ,
           &c.
           Elizabeth
           Queen
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           the
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           Christ
           ,
           William
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereas
           the
           Archiepiscopal
           
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           being
           lately
           void
           by
           the
           natural
           death
           of
           my
           Lord
           
             Reginal
             Pool
          
           Cardinal
           ,
           the
           late
           and
           immediate
           Archbishop
           and
           Pastor
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           humble
           Petition
           of
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           of
           our
           Cathedral
           and
           Metropolitan
           Church
           in
           Canterbury
           ,
           called
           
             Christs
             Church
          
           ,
           we
           did
           by
           our
           Letters
           Patents
           grant
           Licence
           to
           them
           to
           choose
           to
           themselves
           another
           for
           Archbishop
           and
           Pastor
           of
           the
           See
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           chosen
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           We
           have
           given
           our
           Royal
           assent
           and
           favour
           to
           the
           said
           Election
           ;
           and
           we
           signifie
           this
           to
           you
           by
           the
           tenor
           of
           these
           presents
           ,
           requiring
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           fidelity
           and
           love
           wherein
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           us
           ,
           firmly
           enjoyning
           ,
           commanding
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           ,
           or
           four
           of
           you
           effectually
           Confirm
           the
           said
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           and
           Pastor
           Elect
           of
           the
           said
           Church
           ,
           and
           Confirm
           the
           said
           Election
           ,
           and
           Consecrate
           him
           Archbishop
           and
           Pastor
           of
           the
           said
           Church
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           other
           things
           which
           in
           this
           behalf
           are
           incumbent
           on
           your
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Form
           of
           the
           Statutes
           in
           this
           case
           made
           and
           provided
           .
        
         
           
             Out
             of
             which
             words
             ,
             first
             ,
             I
             note
             that
             the
             Queen
             here
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Clergy
             with
             her
             ,
             acknowledge
             Cardinal
          
           Pool
           
             the
             true
             and
             rightful
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           ,
           
             by
             which
             they
             own
             Catholic
             Ordination
             and
             Iurisdiction
             to
             be
             valid
             ,
             lawful
             ,
             and
             good
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             note
             (
             and
             confirm
             the
             main
             assertion
             )
             That
             the
             Queen
             knowing
             the
             Common
             Law
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             required
             the
             Authority
             ,
             Consent
             ,
             and
             Commission
             (
             or
             Bull
             )
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             empower
             the
             Confirmers
             and
             Consecrators
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           
             as
             the
             only
             Superior
             of
             that
             See
             ;
             and
             withal
             that
             he
             would
             not
             grant
             and
             give
             it
             to
             make
             a
             Protestant
             Archbishop
             ;
             she
             by
             her
             Supreme
             Authority
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             not
             only
             authorized
             them
             that
             were
             to
             Confirm
             and
             Consecrate
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             Pope-like
             )
             supplied
             all
             defects
             ,
             whether
             in
             Quality
             ,
             faculty
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             wanting
             and
             necessary
             in
             the
             Consecrators
             for
             that
             performance
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             :
             for
             so
             it
             followed
             in
             the
             same
             Patent
             ,
          
           Supplying
           nevertheless
           by
           our
           Supreme
           Regal
           Authority
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           in
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           or
           in
           your
           condition
           ,
           state
           ,
           or
           faculty
           ,
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Premisses
           is
           wanting
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Statutes
           of
           our
           Realm
           ,
           or
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           in
           this
           behalf
           are
           requisite
           or
           necessary
           (
           
             which
             she
             therefore
             supposed
             and
             knew
             well
             enough
             to
             be
             necessary
             and
             wanting
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             it
             had
             been
             in
             vain
             for
             her
             to
             supply
             them
          
           )
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           time
           and
           necessity
           of
           things
           requiring
           it
           .
        
         
           
             By
             which
             you
             see
             they
             could
             do
             neither
             of
             these
             Acts
             of
             Confirming
             or
             Consecrating
             him
          
           
           
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           
             without
             her
             Commission
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             only
             necessary
             to
          
           empower
           them
           ,
           
             but
             also
          
           to
           dispense
           
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Acts
             valid
          
           non
           obstante
           ,
           
             notwithstanding
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           
             That
             these
             Letters
             Patents
             Authorized
             them
             is
             clear
             out
             of
             the
             Instrument
             of
             his
             Confirmation
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Records
             at
          
           Lambeth
           
             in
             their
             own
             words
             following
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Amen
           .
           We
           
             William
             Barlow
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
             Miles
             ,
          
           &c.
           by
           the
           Queens
           Commissional
           Letters
           specially
           and
           lawfully
           deputed
           Commissioners
           ,
           &c.
           by
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           the
           Queen
           to
           us
           in
           this
           behalf
           committed
           ,
           confirm
           the
           said
           Election
           of
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           ,
           &c.
           supplying
           by
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           the
           Queen
           to
           us
           delegated
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           wanting
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           Condition
           ,
           State
           ,
           or
           Faculty
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Premisses
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           or
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           in
           this
           behalf
           are
           requisite
           or
           necessary
           ,
           
             &c.
             as
             above
          
           .
        
         
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             Popes
             Commission
             (
             or
             Bull
             )
             used
             to
             be
             produced
             ,
             by
             authority
             of
             which
             all
             Archbishops
             of
          
           Canterbury
           
             were
             Consecrated
             ,
             and
             their
             Election
             confirmed
             .
             Now
             in
             place
             of
             that
             ,
             says
             the
             Act
             of
             it
             upon
          
           Parker's
           Records
           ,
           Proferebatur
           Regium
           Mandatum
           pro
           ejus
           Consecratione
           .
           The
           
           Queens
           Mandate
           or
           Commission
           for
           Consecrating
           him
           ,
           was
           produc'd
           
             as
             the
             Authority
             for
             what
             they
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             prove
             that
             the
             Queen
             had
             her
             Authority
             from
             the
             Parliament
             .
             First
             ,
             from
             the
             Statute
          
           25.
           
           Henry
           8.
           cap.
           20.
           
             where
             the
             Parliament
             repeats
             out
             of
             another
             Act
             made
             that
             present
             Parliament
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             Elected
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             presented
             to
             the
             See
             of
          
           Rome
           
             to
             be
             Archbishop
             or
             Bishop
             should
             be
             delayed
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             be
             Consecrated
             by
             two
             Bishops
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             :
             and
             then
             in
             the
             same
             Statute
             grants
             further
             ,
             that
             all
             recourse
             be
             forbidden
             to
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             be
             Confirmed
             and
             Consecrated
             by
             Bishops
             to
             be
             assigned
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Out
             of
             the
             Act
             of
          
           8.
           
           Eliz.
           1.
           
             made
             purposely
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Authority
             next
             under
             God
             ,
             by
             which
          
           Matthew
           Parker
           
             and
             the
             other
             first
             Protestant
             Bishops
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Queens
             Reign
             were
             made
             ,
             by
             reciting
             how
             they
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             how
             she
             was
             authorized
             to
             that
             end
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             Statute
             of
          
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           
             and
             the
             Statute
             of
          
           1.
           
           Eliz.
           1.
           
             in
             these
             words
          
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           well
           known
           to
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           that
           the
           late
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           was
           as
           well
           by
           all
           the
           Clergy
           then
           of
           this
           Realm
           in
           their
           several
           Convocations
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           all
           the
           Lords
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           Commons
           in
           divers
           of
           his
           
           Parliaments
           justly
           and
           rightfully
           recognized
           and
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           ,
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           Authority
           over
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           said
           King
           did
           in
           the
           twenty
           fifth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           set
           forth
           a
           certain
           order
           of
           the
           Manner
           and
           Form
           ,
           how
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           should
           be
           made
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           although
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           late
           Queen
           the
           said
           Act
           was
           repealed
           ,
           yet
           nevertheless
           at
           the
           Parliament
           1.
           
           Eliz.
           the
           said
           Act
           was
           revived
           ,
           and
           by
           another
           Act
           they
           made
           all
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           Priviledges
           ,
           &c.
           
           Spiritual
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           by
           any
           Spiritual
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           or
           Authority
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           ,
           or
           lawfully
           may
           be
           used
           over
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           of
           this
           Realm
           is
           fully
           and
           absolutely
           by
           Authority
           of
           the
           same
           Parliament
           (
           
             mark
             by
             what
             Authority
          
           )
           united
           and
           annexed
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           of
           this
           Realm
           (
           
             mark
             here
             how
             she
             is
             made
             Pope
          
           )
           and
           by
           the
           same
           Statute
           there
           is
           also
           given
           to
           the
           Queen
           (
           
             mark
             Given
          
           )
           Power
           and
           Authority
           by
           Letters
           Patents
           to
           Assign
           and
           Authorize
           such
           Persons
           as
           she
           shall
           think
           fit
           (
           
             whether
             Clergy-men
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Merchants
             ,
             Coblers
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             naturally
             born
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             for
             the
             Statute
             requires
             no
             more
          
           )
           to
           exercise
           under
           her
           all
           manner
           of
           Jurisdiction
           in
           any
           wise
           touching
           or
           concerning
           any
           Spiritual
           
           Jurisdiction
           in
           this
           Realm
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Queen
           having
           in
           her
           order
           and
           disposition
           all
           the
           said
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           &c.
           hath
           by
           her
           Supreme
           Authority
           caused
           divers
           to
           be
           duly
           made
           and
           consecrated
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           according
           to
           such
           Order
           and
           Form
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           Ceremonies
           in
           and
           about
           their
           Consecration
           ,
           as
           were
           allowed
           and
           set
           out
           by
           the
           said
           Acts
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           further
           ,
           her
           Highness
           hath
           in
           her
           Letters
           Patents
           used
           divers
           special
           words
           whereby
           ,
           by
           her
           Supreme
           Authority
           she
           hath
           dispensed
           with
           all
           causes
           and
           doubts
           of
           imperfections
           or
           disability
           ,
           
             &c.
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             more
             a●…
             large
             in
             the
             same
             Act.
             
          
        
         
           
             In
             which
             you
             see
             declared
             by
             the
             Queen
             ,
          
           Matthew
           Parker
           
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             :
             That
          
           Matthew
           Parker
           
             the
             first
             Protestant
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           
             was
             made
             Archbishop
             (
             as
             all
             the
             other
             Protestant
             Bishops
             in
             her
             time
             were
             )
             by
             Authority
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             had
             her
             Authority
             for
             it
             from
             the
             Statutes
             ,
          
           25.
           
           Henry
           8.
           20.
           and
           1.
           
           Eliz.
           1.
           
             from
             whom
             all
             our
             Protestant
             Bishops
             since
             spring
             and
             descend
             ,
             and
             derive
             all
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             that
             they
             have
             .
          
        
         
           
             From
             which
             you
             see
             clearly
             that
             Protestant
             Bishops
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             teach
             ,
             Preach
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             what
             originally
             they
             have
             from
             the
             Parliament
             .
             Which
             is
             still
             more
             evidently
             confirmed
             by
             this
             Parliament
             now
          
           
           
             in
             being
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             year
          
           1662.
           
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             annulled
             the
             forementioned
             Forms
             of
             Ordination
             of
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             (
             as
             being
             deficient
             )
             and
             appointed
             new
             ones
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             .
             So
             from
             the
             first
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             both
             heretofore
             and
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             are
             only
             Parliamentary
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             their
             Kings
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             must
             confess
             this
             present
             Parliament
             may
             easily
             answer
             the
             Parliaments
             of
          
           Edward
           
             the
             VI.
             and
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
             why
             it
             hath
             lately
             altered
             the
             Form
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             instituted
             and
             used
             by
             them
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             their
             Forms
             were
             null
             and
             invalid
             ,
             but
             what
             Authority
             either
             of
             them
             had
             to
             make
             ,
             alter
             ,
             or
             use
             any
             Form
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             Power
             to
             Teach
             ,
             Preach
             ,
             Minister
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             of
             themselves
             ,
             without
             Authority
             from
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             there
             I
             must
             leave
             them
             to
             answer
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             From
             the
             Premisses
             I
             infer
          
           ,
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             being
             no
             Priests
             nor
             Bishops
             ,
             theirs
             is
             no
             Church
             ;
             as
             Mr.
          
           Mason
           
             and
             St.
          
           Jerom
           grant
           .
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             no
             Church
             ,
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             without
             whose
             Faith
             kept
             entire
             and
             inviolate
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             ;
             as
             their
             own
             Common-Prayer-Book
             affirms
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             can
             never
             eat
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             drink
             his
             Blood
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             have
             life
             in
             them
             ,
          
           John
           6.
           54.
           
        
         
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             commit
             a
             most
             hainous
             Sacriledge
             as
             often
             as
             they
             attempt
             to
             Consecrate
             or
             Minister
             the
             most
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             having
             no
             such
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             They
             commit
             the
             like
             Sacriledge
             in
             presuming
             to
             hear
             Confessions
             ,
             or
             forgive
             Sins
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             All
             that
             Communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             are
             involved
             in
             the
             same
             sins
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             blind
             leading
             the
             blind
             they
             must
             necessarily
             both
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             of
             eternal
             perdition
             ,
             foretold
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
          
           Matth.
           15.
           14.
           
        
         
           
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             although
             I
             conceive
             I
             have
             clearly
             proved
             the
             Ordination
             and
             Iurisdiction
             of
             their
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             to
             be
             invalid
             by
             every
             argument
             I
             have
             used
             to
             those
             ends
             ,
             yet
             to
             my
             purpose
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             have
             proved
             it
             by
             any
             one
             :
             For
             as
             to
             prove
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             Thief
             or
             Forger
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             he
             has
             stoln
             one
             Horse
             ,
             or
             forged
             one
             Deed
             ,
             to
             hang
             him
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             set
             him
             on
             the
             Pillory
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             to
             prove
             by
             one
             argument
             alone
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             them
             guilty
             of
             Sacramental
             Forgery
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             of
             deluding
             and
             stealing
             away
             innumerable
             souls
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           ORDINATIONS
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           In
           answer
           to
           the
           former
           Paper
           .
        
         
           THis
           Paper
           which
           you
           sent
           me
           being
           only
           a
           Repetition
           of
           those
           Objections
           which
           were
           long
           ago
           refuted
           by
           Master
           Mason
           ,
           with
           great
           learning
           and
           judgment
           ,
           and
           more
           lately
           by
           the
           most
           Ingenious
           Lord
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           D.
           Bramhall
           ,
           there
           needs
           nothing
           else
           be
           said
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           those
           learned
           and
           solid
           Writings
           on
           this
           Subject
           .
           The
           same
           Plea
           was
           again
           taken
           up
           by
           the
           Writers
           of
           two
           little
           Books
           published
           since
           his
           Majesties
           Restauration
           ,
           entitled
           
             Erastus
             Senior
          
           and
           
             Erastus
             Iunior
          
           ;
           which
           was
           thought
           so
           unreasonable
           even
           to
           some
           of
           
           that
           Communion
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           learnedst
           Priests
           they
           had
           in
           England
           did
           answer
           them
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           did
           not
           adventure
           on
           saying
           our
           Ordination
           was
           good
           and
           valid
           ,
           knowing
           how
           ingrateful
           that
           would
           have
           been
           to
           his
           Party
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           overthrow
           all
           those
           Arguments
           against
           it
           that
           are
           brought
           in
           this
           Paper
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           they
           were
           of
           no
           force
           .
           This
           Writing
           of
           his
           has
           not
           been
           yet
           Printed
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           perused
           it
           in
           the
           Manuscript
           .
           Yet
           that
           this
           may
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           a
           declining
           of
           the
           task
           you
           have
           invited
           me
           to
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Books
           I
           have
           mentioned
           are
           not
           perhaps
           in
           your
           hands
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           as
           much
           in
           answer
           to
           it
           as
           I
           hope
           may
           fully
           satisfy
           you
           or
           any
           impartial
           Reader
           .
        
         
           The
           Substance
           of
           the
           first
           argument
           to
           prove
           that
           our
           Ministers
           are
           not
           Priests
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           form
           of
           our
           Ordination
           the
           Power
           of
           Consecrating
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Christs
           most
           holy
           body
           and
           blood
           ,
           is
           not
           given
           :
           the
           words
           only
           importing
           a
           Power
           
             to
             dispense
             the
             Sacraments
          
           which
           any
           Deacon
           may
           do
           :
           Therefore
           the
           power
           of
           consecrating
           or
           making
           Christ's
           Body
           and
           Blood
           present
           ,
           being
           essential
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           and
           our
           form
           not
           expressing
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           not
           giving
           it
           ,
           it
           wants
           one
           essential
           requisite
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           therefore
           those
           that
           
           are
           ordained
           by
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           true
           Priests
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           our
           Form
           be
           the
           same
           in
           which
           Christ
           ordained
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           very
           well
           satisfied
           that
           it
           is
           good
           and
           sufficient
           .
           Now
           when
           our
           Saviour
           Ordained
           them
           ,
           S.
           Iohn
           tells
           us
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whose
             soever
             sins
             ye
             remit
             they
             are
             remitted
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             whose
             soever
             sins
             ye
             retain
             they
             are
             retained
             :
          
           this
           being
           that
           Mission
           which
           he
           gave
           them
           (
           as
           the
           preceding
           words
           do
           clearly
           import
           ;
           
             As
             the
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
          
           )
           we
           can
           think
           no
           Form
           so
           good
           and
           so
           full
           as
           that
           he
           made
           use
           of
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           judg
           any
           Form
           so
           essential
           as
           to
           annul
           all
           Ordinations
           that
           have
           been
           made
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           for
           then
           we
           should
           condemn
           both
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           even
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           and
           most
           generally
           received
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           Orders
           can
           be
           no
           Sacrament
           (
           tho
           in
           the
           general
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           Sacrament
           ,
           it
           being
           no
           term
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           much
           dispute
           against
           its
           being
           called
           so
           )
           for
           by
           their
           Doctrin
           both
           Matter
           and
           Form
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           must
           be
           instituted
           
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           *
           .
           Now
           they
           cannot
           but
           acknowledg
           that
           the
           Form
           of
           giving
           Orders
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           was
           not
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           received
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           divers
           Ages
           ,
           which
           made
           Pope
           Innocent
           say
           that
           
             the
             Forms
             of
             Ordination
             were
             ordered
             and
             invented
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             was
             sufficient
             in
             giving
             Orders
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             Be
             thou
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             be
             thou
             a
             Priest
          
           ;
           therefore
           though
           we
           do
           not
           annul
           Orders
           given
           by
           any
           other
           Form
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           all
           reason
           to
           conclude
           that
           used
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           be
           not
           only
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           the
           best
           and
           fittest
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           without
           all
           colour
           of
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           writers
           of
           that
           Church
           will
           have
           the
           words
           our
           Saviour
           pronounced
           ,
           after
           he
           
           had
           instituted
           the
           
             Eucharist
             ,
             This
             do
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             ,
          
           to
           be
           the
           form
           by
           which
           he
           ordained
           them
           Priests
           ;
           for
           
             This
             do
          
           ,
           must
           relate
           to
           the
           whole
           action
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           Receiving
           and
           Eating
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Blessing
           and
           Consecrating
           ;
           therefore
           these
           words
           are
           only
           a
           Command
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           continue
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           in
           Remembrance
           of
           Christ.
           Nor
           do
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           think
           these
           were
           the
           words
           by
           which
           Christ
           ordained
           them
           Priests
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           would
           use
           them
           and
           think
           them
           sufficient
           ;
           but
           they
           use
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           them
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             Receive
             thou
             Power
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             celebrate
             Mass
             both
             for
             the
             Living
             and
             the
             Dead
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           this
           be
           ane
           essential
           defect
           in
           our
           Ordination
           ,
           then
           there
           were
           no
           true
           Priests
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           for
           divers
           Ages
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           no
           true
           Priests
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ;
           and
           yet
           neither
           of
           these
           can
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           annul
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           they
           likewise
           annul
           their
           own
           which
           are
           derived
           from
           them
           .
           They
           do
           also
           own
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           to
           be
           valid
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           receiving
           them
           into
           their
           Communion
           at
           
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           practice
           ever
           since
           ;
           which
           Morinus
           hath
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           Work
           so
           fully
           proved
           from
           the
           decrees
           of
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           can
           no
           more
           be
           doubted
           ;
           and
           at
           this
           day
           there
           are
           Greek
           Churches
           at
           Rome
           ,
           maintain'd
           at
           the
           Popes
           charge
           ,
           in
           which
           Orders
           are
           given
           according
           to
           the
           
             Greek
             Pontificals
          
           ,
           as
           he
           informs
           us
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Forms
           there
           were
           no
           express
           words
           of
           giving
           power
           to
           consecrate
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           Collection
           of
           the
           most
           Antient
           Forms
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           that
           Morinus
           a
           Priest
           
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           Penitentiary
           in
           great
           esteem
           at
           Rome
           ,
           has
           made
           ,
           where
           it
           will
           be
           found
           that
           for
           many
           Ages
           this
           power
           was
           not
           given
           expresly
           ,
           or
           in
           so
           many
           words
           .
           The
           most
           ancient
           Rubrick
           about
           this
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           4th
           .
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           if
           those
           Canons
           be
           genuine
           ,
           When
           
           
             a
             Priest
             is
             ordained
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             blessing
             him
             and
             laying
             his
             hand
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             all
             the
             Priests
             that
             are
             present
             shall
             likewise
             lay
             their
             hands
             on
             his
             head
             about
             the
             Bishops
             hand
             :
          
           Where
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           and
           the
           Bishop's
           blessing
           ,
           was
           all
           the
           matter
           and
           form
           of
           these
           Orders
           .
           Denis
           (
           called
           the
           Areopagite
           )
           tells
           
           us
           that
           the
           Priest
           that
           was
           to
           be
           Ordained
           ,
           
           kneeled
           before
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           laid
           his
           hand
           on
           his
           head
           and
           did
           Consecrate
           him
           with
           a
           holy
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           then
           marked
           him
           with
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           gave
           him
           the
           Kiss
           of
           Peace
           .
           Here
           we
           find
           nothing
           but
           imposition
           of
           Hands
           and
           Prayer
           .
           Now
           there
           being
           no
           general
           Liturgies
           nor
           Ordinals
           then
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           every
           Countrey
           (
           or
           perhaps
           every
           Diocess
           )
           having
           their
           own
           Forms
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           defined
           in
           what
           form
           of
           words
           this
           Prayer
           and
           Benediction
           should
           be
           used
           ;
           but
           was
           left
           indifferent
           ,
           so
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Blessing
           were
           preserved
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           those
           Constitutions
           that
           are
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           sets
           down
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           vouches
           Saint
           Iohn
           Author
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Priest
          
           
           
             might
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Wisdom
             to
             help
             and
             govern
             the
             Flocks
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             meekly
             teach
             the
             people
             ,
             being
             full
             of
             healing
             Operations
             and
             instructive
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             might
             serve
             God
             sincerely
             with
             a
             pure
             mind
             and
             willing
             soul
             ,
             and
             might
             through
             Christ
             perfect
             the
             sacred
             Services
             for
             the
             people
             ,
          
           in
           which
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           gives
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Consecration
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           most
           ancient
           Ritual
           that
           Morinus
           could
           find
           ,
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Poictiers
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           composed
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           6th
           .
           Century
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           in
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           of
           any
           such
           power
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           is
           also
           in
           another
           Ritual
           which
           he
           believes
           900
           years
           old
           :
           and
           also
           in
           another
           ,
           that
           he
           believes
           800
           years
           old
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           these
           Rituals
           there
           is
           a
           Blessing
           added
           ,
           in
           which
           among
           other
           things
           the
           Consecrator
           Prayes
           ,
           
             that
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             people
             the
             Priest
             may
             transform
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             thy
             Son
             by
             an
             undefiled
             Benediction
          
           ;
           but
           here
           is
           no
           power
           given
           ,
           nor
           is
           this
           Prayer
           essential
           to
           the
           Orders
           so
           given
           ,
           but
           a
           subsequent
           Benediction
           :
           Therefore
           the
           want
           of
           it
           cannot
           annul
           Orders
           .
           And
           in
           another
           MSS.
           Ritual
           belonging
           to
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Corbey
           ,
           written
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           9th
           .
           Century
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           Prayer
           of
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           what
           is
           in
           the
           other
           Rituals
           ,
           but
           the
           blessing
           which
           mentions
           
             the
             transforming
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           is
           not
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           it
           was
           not
           looked
           on
           as
           essential
           to
           Orders
           .
           And
           in
           another
           Ritual
           compiled
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           now
           
           lying
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Roüen
           ,
           believed
           to
           be
           about
           800
           years
           old
           ,
           the
           Form
           of
           Consecration
           is
           the
           same
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           other
           Rituals
           .
           The
           ancient
           Ritual
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rhemes
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           age
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           ancient
           Rituals
           agree
           with
           these
           .
           But
           the
           first
           mention
           of
           this
           power
           of
           saying
           Mass
           ,
           given
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Priests
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           Ritual
           believed
           to
           be
           700
           years
           old
           ,
           compiled
           by
           some
           near
           Rome
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Rite
           of
           delivering
           the
           Vessels
           ,
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Receive
             power
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             celebrate
             Masses
             ,
          
           &c.
           is
           first
           set
           down
           ;
           yet
           that
           is
           wanting
           in
           a
           Ritual
           of
           Bellay
           ,
           written
           about
           the
           Thousandth
           year
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           not
           universally
           received
           for
           near
           an
           Age
           after
           it
           was
           first
           brought
           in
           .
           Now
           in
           all
           these
           Rituals
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           is
           that
           which
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           only
           one
           of
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Office
           *
           ,
           
           but
           is
           not
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           from
           which
           two
           things
           clearly
           follow
           ;
           First
           ,
           that
           no
           Form
           of
           Ordination
           is
           so
           essential
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           change
           it
           and
           put
           another
           in
           its
           room
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           other
           be
           apposite
           and
           fit
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           fault
           committed
           by
           the
           Change
           ,
           much
           less
           such
           a
           one
           as
           invalidates
           the
           Orders
           so
           given
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           clearly
           made
           out
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           for
           900
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           power
           of
           consecrating
           Christ's
           Body
           and
           Blood
           expresly
           given
           in
           the
           forms
           and
           words
           of
           Ordination
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           want
           of
           such
           words
           annuls
           our
           Ordinations
           ,
           it
           will
           do
           the
           same
           to
           theirs
           ;
           the
           consequence
           of
           which
           ,
           will
           be
           ;
           that
           there
           were
           no
           true
           Orders
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           till
           the
           latter
           Rites
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Pontifical
          
           were
           invented
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           which
           have
           descended
           from
           them
           ,
           are
           not
           true
           ,
           since
           they
           flow
           from
           men
           not
           truly
           ordained
           .
           And
           at
           this
           day
           the
           Greek
           Church
           (
           as
           is
           set
           down
           by
           
           the
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Bishop
           of
           Vence
           treating
           of
           the
           matter
           and
           form
           of
           Orders
           )
           when
           they
           ordain
           〈◊〉
           give
           no
           such
           power
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           lays
           on
           his
           right
           hand
           on
           the
           Priest's
           head
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             always
             heals
             the
             things
             that
             are
             weak
             ,
             and
             perfects
             things
             that
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             promotes
             this
             very
             Reverend
             Deacon
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             :
             Let
             us
             therefore
             pray
             for
             him
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             Spirit
             come
             upon
             him
             .
          
           Then
           those
           that
           assist
           ,
           say
           thrice
           for
           him
           ,
           
             Kyrie
             Eleison
          
           .
           Then
           the
           Bishop
           makes
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           prays
           for
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           on
           the
           Priest
           thus
           ordained
           ,
           holding
           his
           hand
           all
           the
           while
           over
           his
           
           head
           ;
           then
           he
           puts
           the
           Priestly
           Vestiments
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           the
           Kiss
           of
           Peace
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           done
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           there
           present
           .
        
         
           And
           Habert
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Sorbonne
           ,
           who
           has
           published
           the
           
             Greek
             Pontifical
          
           with
           learned
           Observations
           on
           it
           ,
           gives
           us
           this
           same
           account
           of
           their
           Ordinations
           which
           Morinus
           has
           confirmed
           by
           the
           several
           ancient
           
             Greek
             MSS.
          
           which
           he
           has
           published
           one
           of
           them
           being
           800
           years
           old
           ,
           which
           agrees
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           neither
           in
           the
           first
           Prayer
           ,
           nor
           second
           (
           during
           both
           which
           the
           Bishop
           holds
           his
           hands
           over
           the
           head
           of
           him
           that
           is
           to
           be
           Consecrated
           )
           is
           there
           any
           mention
           made
           of
           this
           power
           of
           consecrating
           Christ's
           Body
           and
           Blood.
           And
           in
           the
           Rituals
           of
           the
           
             Maronites
             ,
             Nestorians
          
           ,
           and
           Copthites
           (
           all
           which
           Morinus
           proves
           are
           held
           good
           and
           valid
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           )
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Power
           given
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Consecration
           :
           their
           Forms
           being
           almost
           the
           same
           with
           those
           used
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           :
           so
           that
           we
           generally
           find
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           with
           a
           Prayer
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           were
           looked
           on
           as
           sufficient
           for
           Ordination
           :
           and
           this
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           ordained
           by
           Prayer
           and
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           places
           cited
           in
           the
           Margent
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           Prayers
           
           were
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           pour
           out
           the
           
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           his
           Spirit
           on
           them
           :
           both
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           and
           some
           of
           the
           cited
           places
           do
           fully
           prove
           .
           From
           all
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           either
           our
           Ordinations
           are
           valid
           ,
           or
           there
           are
           no
           true
           Orders
           in
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           no
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           it self
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           very
           Doctrine
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           essentials
           of
           Ordination
           remain
           still
           with
           us
           .
           By
           the
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Schools
           there
           must
           be
           matter
           and
           form
           in
           every
           Sacrament
           ;
           the
           Matter
           is
           some
           outward
           sensible
           action
           or
           thing
           ;
           the
           Form
           are
           the
           words
           applyed
           to
           that
           action
           or
           thing
           which
           hallow
           it
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           Character
           ,
           when
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           the
           indelible
           Character
           is
           impressed
           (
           which
           they
           believe
           is
           done
           by
           
           Orders
           )
           The
           imposition
           of
           hands
           is
           held
           to
           be
           the
           Matter
           by
           almost
           all
           their
           Doctors
           ,
           as
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           Bellarmine
           ,
           
           Vasques
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           are
           of
           this
           mind
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Eugenius
           in
           his
           Instruction
           to
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           ,
           declares
           that
           the
           giving
           the
           Sacred
           Vessels
           ,
           is
           the
           Matter
           in
           Orders
           ;
           but
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           (
           which
           was
           a
           far
           more
           learned
           and
           cautious
           Assembly
           than
           the
           other
           was
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           Ignorance
           and
           Deceit
           )
           determined
           that
           Priests
           have
           their
           Orders
           by
           the
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ;
           for
           treating
           of
           extream
           Unction
           ,
           they
           decreed
           that
           
             the
             Minister
             of
             it
             was
             either
          
           
           
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Priests
             lawfully
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Imposition
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           And
           Bellarmine
           both
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           proves
           that
           the
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           must
           be
           the
           Matter
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           since
           they
           speak
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           it
           only
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Matter
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           then
           the
           Form
           of
           it
           must
           be
           the
           words
           joyned
           with
           it
           in
           their
           Pontifical
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
          
           
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           And
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           does
           clearly
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           form
           of
           Orders
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
             say
             that
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             is
             not
             given
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             Bishop
          
           
           
             says
             in
             vain
             ,
             Receive
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             by
             it
             a
             Character
             is
             not
             impressed
             —
             Let
             him
             be
             an
             Anathema
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           their
           Doctors
           to
           reconcile
           the
           disagreement
           of
           those
           two
           Councils
           ,
           have
           devised
           the
           distinction
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Sacrificing
           and
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           in
           a
           Priest
           :
           The
           last
           they
           confess
           ,
           is
           given
           by
           the
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ;
           the
           former
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           given
           by
           the
           delivering
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Vessels
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           as
           Morinus
           doth
           often
           observe
           ,
           the
           School-men
           being
           very
           ignorant
           both
           of
           the
           more
           Ancient
           Rites
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           ,
           and
           looking
           only
           on
           the
           Rituals
           then
           received
           in
           the
           Latin
           Church
           ,
           have
           made
           strange
           work
           about
           the
           matter
           and
           form
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           but
           now
           that
           they
           begin
           to
           see
           a
           little
           further
           than
           they
           did
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           of
           a
           far
           different
           opinion
           ;
           so
           Vasques
           ,
           whom
           the
           School-men
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           look
           on
           a●…
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           treating
           of
           Episcopal
           Orders
           ,
           
           says
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             is
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             uttered
             with
             it
             ,
             are
             the
             Form
             of
             Orders
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sacramental
             Grace
             is
             conferred
             in
             and
             by
             the
             application
             of
             the
             Matter
             and
             Form.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           He
           joyns
           in
           with
           the
           commonly
           
           received
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Schools
           about
           the
           two
           powers
           given
           to
           Priests
           by
           a
           double
           matter
           and
           form
           ,
           yet
           he
           cites
           
           b
           Bonaventure
           ;
           and
           a
           
             Petrus
             Sotus
          
           ,
           for
           this
           opinion
           that
           the
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           joyned
           with
           it
           ,
           were
           the
           matter
           and
           form
           of
           Priestly
           Orders
           ;
           and
           though
           Vasques
           himself
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           the
           other
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           agrees
           best
           with
           the
           principles
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           visible
           he
           thought
           the
           other
           Opinion
           truer
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           proves
           
           Orders
           to
           be
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           he
           lays
           down
           for
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           that
           the
           outward
           Rite
           and
           Ceremony
           ,
           the
           promise
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           command
           for
           the
           continuance
           ,
           must
           be
           all
           found
           in
           Scripture
           before
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           a
           Sacrament
           :
           and
           when
           pursuant
           to
           this
           ,
           he
           proves
           that
           the
           Rite
           of
           Orders
           is
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           assigns
           no
           other
           but
           the
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           :
           so
           that
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           only
           Sacramental
           Rite
           or
           the
           matter
           Orders
           .
        
         
           And
           Cardinal
           
             de
             Lugo
          
           says
           ,
           
             The
             giving
          
           
           
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Wine
             we
             know
             is
             not
             determinately
             required
             by
             any
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             since
             the
          
           Greeks
           
             are
             ordained
             without
             it
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             confessed
             that
             Christ
             only
             intended
             there
             should
             be
             some
             proportioned
             Sign
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             Orders
             ,
          
           
           
             either
             this
             or
             that
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           now
           the
           most
           commonly
           received
           Oponion
           ,
           even
           amongst
           the
           School-men
           ;
           that
           Christ
           neither
           determined
           the
           Matter
           nor
           the
           Form
           of
           Orders
           ,
           but
           left
           both
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           Habert
           proves
           that
           the
           Greek
           form
           of
           Ordination
           is
           sufficient
           to
           
           express
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           then
           prayed
           for
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chief
           thing
           in
           Ordination
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Greek
           Fathers
           do
           not
           mention
           these
           words
           that
           are
           now
           used
           as
           the
           Form
           in
           their
           days
           ,
           yet
           he
           cites
           many
           places
           out
           of
           their
           writings
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           allude
           to
           those
           words
           ,
           though
           the
           custom
           then
           received
           of
           speaking
           mystically
           and
           darkly
           of
           all
           the
           Rites
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           made
           that
           they
           did
           not
           deliver
           themselves
           more
           plainly
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           concludes
           his
           second
           Observation
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             In
             those
          
           
           
             Sacraments
             where
             the
             Matter
             and
             Form
             are
             not
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             that
             Christ
             did
             only
             in
             general
             institute
             both
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             leaving
             a
             power
             with
             the
             Church
             to
             design
             ,
             constitute
             ,
             and
             determine
             these
             in
             several
             ways
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             chief
             Substance
             ,
             Intention
             ,
             and
             Scope
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             were
             retained
             with
             some
             general
             fitness
             and
             analogy
             for
             signifying
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           both
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           
           Churches
           have
           made
           Rituals
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           differ
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           yet
           are
           good
           and
           valid
           ;
           it
           seems
           very
           unreasonable
           to
           deny
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           free
           and
           independent
           a
           Church
           as
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           same
           right
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           did
           never
           agree
           on
           one
           Uniform
           Ritual
           ,
           or
           Book
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           still
           left
           to
           the
           freedom
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           Church
           has
           as
           much
           power
           to
           make
           or
           alter
           Rituals
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           has
           :
           Therefore
           the
           substantials
           of
           Ordination
           being
           still
           retained
           ,
           which
           are
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           with
           fit
           Prayers
           and
           Blessings
           .
           It
           is
           most
           unreasonable
           to
           except
           against
           our
           Forms
           of
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           Let
           it
           be
           also
           considered
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           indeed
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           with
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           appointed
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           ,
           is
           not
           above
           400
           years
           old
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           Ancienter
           MSS
           be
           shewed
           in
           which
           it
           is
           found
           ;
           yet
           that
           is
           now
           most
           commonly
           received
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           and
           form
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           for
           all
           their
           Doctors
           hold
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           delivering
           the
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             Receive
             Power
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             &c.
          
           or
           the
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           with
           the
           words
           ,
           
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
          
           is
           the
           Matter
           and
           Form
           of
           Orders
           .
           Agains●…
           the
           former
           ,
           Morinus
           has
           said
           so
           much
           
           that
           I
           need
           add
           nothing
           ;
           for
           by
           unanswerable
           Arguments
           ,
           he
           proves
           that
           i●…
           not
           essential
           to
           Orders
           ,
           since
           neither
           th●…
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           the
           Eastern
           Churche●…
           ▪
           nor
           the
           Roman
           Rituals
           ;
           or
           the
           Writers
           o●…
           the
           Roman
           Offices
           ,
           ever
           mention
           it
           ti●…
           within
           these
           700
           years
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           i●…
           was
           only
           done
           in
           the
           Consecration
           o●…
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           (
           by
           custom
           ,
           no●…
           decree
           of
           Council
           or
           Pope
           being
           to
           b●…
           found
           about
           it
           )
           it
           was
           used
           in
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Priests
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Author
           doth
           also
           study
           to
           
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Imposition
           of
           the
           Bishop●…
           hands
           ,
           with
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           is
           not
           essential
           to
           Ordination
           ,
           bu●…
           is
           only
           a
           Benediction
           superadded
           to
           it
           ▪
           and
           shews
           that
           it
           was
           not
           used
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           nor
           mentioned
           by
           any
           ancient
           Writer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           o●…
           opinion
           that
           the
           first
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           gives
           the
           Orders
           in
           which
           both
           Bishop●…
           and
           Priests
           lay
           on
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           pray
           
             that
             God
             would
             multiply
             his
             Gifts
             o●…
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             chosen
             to
             the
             sunction
             o●…
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             received
             by
             hi●…
             savour
             ,
             they
             might
             attain
             by
             his
             help
             ▪
             through
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
          
           If
           this
           b●…
           
           true
           ,
           then
           two
           things
           are
           to
           be
           well
           observed
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           his
           opinion
           ,
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           was
           not
           esteemed
           so
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Rituals
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           only
           called
           
             a
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Priests
             that
             were
             to
             be
             Ordained
          
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           followed
           ;
           from
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           there
           was
           no
           constant
           rule
           in
           giving
           Orders
           ;
           and
           that
           what
           the
           Church
           once
           held
           to
           be
           but
           a
           preparatory
           Prayer
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           made
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           they
           esteemed
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           held
           but
           a
           Prayer
           of
           Benediction
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           formal
           words
           of
           Consecration
           (
           if
           his
           Opinion
           be
           true
           )
           there
           is
           no
           power
           given
           of
           consecrating
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           But
           Morinus
           is
           alone
           in
           this
           opinion
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           general
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           is
           the
           Matter
           of
           these
           Orders
           ,
           and
           parallel
           to
           this
           is
           the
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           in
           the
           consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           with
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           which
           is
           undoubtedly
           the
           matter
           of
           Episcopal
           Orders
           :
           Therefore
           that
           same
           Rite
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           is
           also
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Priestly
           Orders
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           foolish
           and
           groundless
           Conceit
           ,
           to
           
           pretend
           there
           are
           two
           distinct
           power●…
           essential
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           to
           be
           conferred
           by
           two
           several
           Rites
           ;
           for
           then
           a●…
           who
           〈◊〉
           ordained
           by
           one
           of
           these
           Rite●…
           without
           the
           other
           (
           as
           were
           all
           th●…
           Priests
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           till
           within
           these
           700
           years
           )
           had
           not
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           entire
           and
           compleat
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Principles
           ▪
           the
           Character
           is
           an
           Indivisible
           thing
           ,
           an●…
           inseparably
           joyned
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           Therefore
           that
           which
           gives
           the
           Character
           ,
           gives
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Now
           according
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           Character
           is
           given
           by
           the
           Imposition
           o●…
           hands
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Sacrament
           consists
           in
           that
           .
           And
           all
           the
           other
           Rites
           are
           only
           Ceremonies
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           it
           ;
           from
           which
           i●…
           follows
           that
           we
           who
           use
           Imposition
           o●…
           hands
           ,
           with
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
          
           use
           all
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Church
           is
           necessary
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           except
           against
           the
           validity
           of
           our
           Orders
           ,
           even
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Principles
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           by
           consecrating
           ,
           o●…
           making
           present
           Christ's
           blessed
           Body
           ,
           they
           understand
           the
           incredible
           Mystery
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           we
           very
           freely
           confess
           there
           is
           no
           such
           power
           given
           to
           
           our
           Priests
           by
           their
           Orders
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           digress
           from
           this
           Subject
           to
           another
           ;
           therefore
           I
           may
           confine
           my
           Discourse
           to
           it
           ;
           I
           acknowledg
           that
           we
           do
           receive
           by
           our
           Orders
           ,
           all
           the
           power
           of
           consecrating
           the
           Sacraments
           which
           Christ
           has
           left
           with
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           When
           we
           are
           ordained
           to
           be
           Priests
           ,
           there
           is
           given
           us
           all
           that
           which
           our
           Church
           declares
           ,
           inseparable
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           ;
           and
           such
           is
           the
           Consecrating
           the
           Eucharist
           :
           Therefore
           it
           being
           declared
           and
           acknowledged
           on
           all
           sides
           ;
           what
           Functions
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           if
           we
           be
           ordained
           Priests
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           further
           Declaration
           made
           in
           the
           form
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           yet
           the
           other
           concomitant
           actions
           and
           offices
           ,
           shewing
           that
           we
           are
           made
           Priests
           ,
           all
           that
           belongs
           to
           that
           function
           is
           therein
           given
           tous
           ;
           this
           made
           Pope
           Innocent
           define
           that
           ,
           
             Be
             thou
             a
             Priest
          
           ,
           was
           a
           sufficient
           Form
           in
           it self
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           great
           end
           of
           all
           the
           Priestly
           Functions
           ,
           being
           to
           make
           reconciliation
           between
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           Saint
           Paul
           calls
           it
           
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Reconciliation
          
           ;
           whatever
           gives
           the
           power
           for
           that
           ,
           must
           needs
           give
           also
           the
           means
           necessary
           for
           it
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Sacrament
           being
           a
           Mean
           instituted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           for
           the
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           
           which
           he
           intimated
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             This
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             my
             Blood
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
          
           ;
           and
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           being
           also
           the
           great
           Mean
           in
           order
           to
           that
           end
           the
           power
           of
           forgiving
           sins
           Ministerially
           ,
           must
           carry
           with
           it
           the
           power
           of
           doing
           all
           that
           is
           instituted
           for
           attaining
           that
           end
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           power
           of
           consecrating
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           is
           very
           fully
           and
           formally
           given
           in
           our
           Ordination
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Be
             thou
             a
             faithful
             dispenser
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Holy
             Sacraments
          
           ;
           where
           they
           bewray
           great
           inconsideration
           ,
           that
           think
           Dispensing
           is
           barely
           the
           distributing
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           a
           Deacon
           may
           do
           ;
           the
           word
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Latin
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           same
           by
           which
           they
           render
           those
           words
           of
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
          
           ;
           or
           according
           
           to
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           translates
           Mystery
           Sacrament
           ;
           
             Dispensers
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Therefore
           this
           being
           a
           phrase
           wherein
           St.
           Paul
           expressed
           the
           Apostolical
           Function
           ,
           one
           might
           think
           it
           could
           serve
           to
           express
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Priest
           well
           enough
           ,
           so
           that
           Dispensing
           is
           more
           than
           Distributing
           ;
           and
           is
           such
           a
           power
           as
           a
           Steward
           hath
           ,
           who
           knows
           and
           considers
           every
           ones
           condition
           ,
           and
           prepares
           
           what
           is
           fit
           and
           proper
           for
           them
           ;
           therefore
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           being
           a
           necessary
           part
           of
           the
           Dispensing
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           Blessed
           for
           that
           end
           and
           the
           Dispensing
           them
           ,
           including
           the
           whole
           Office
           in
           which
           the
           Church
           appoints
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           be
           dispensed
           ,
           of
           which
           Consecration
           is
           a
           main
           part
           ;
           these
           words
           do
           clearly
           give
           and
           manifestly
           import
           the
           power
           of
           consecrating
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Question
           comes
           to
           this
           ?
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           word
           Dispensing
           ;
           they
           say
           it
           is
           only
           to
           distribute
           the
           Elements
           ;
           we
           say
           it
           is
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           according
           to
           the
           Office.
           If
           what
           we
           say
           be
           the
           true
           signification
           of
           it
           ;
           then
           the
           power
           of
           consecrating
           the
           Elements
           ,
           is
           formally
           given
           with
           our
           Orders
           .
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           appears
           both
           from
           common
           use
           ;
           which
           makes
           it
           more
           than
           barely
           to
           Distribute
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           declared
           meaning
           of
           those
           who
           use
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           rule
           to
           judg
           of
           all
           doubtful
           expressions
           :
           Now
           the
           declared
           meaning
           of
           our
           Church
           in
           the
           use
           of
           this
           word
           being
           so
           express
           and
           positive
           ;
           from
           thence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           by
           Dispense
           must
           be
           understood
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Sacrament
           according
           to
           the
           whole
           office
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           is
           also
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           
           words
           ,
           
             Take
             thou
             Authority
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             the
             Holy
             Sacraments
          
           ;
           for
           tho
           Minister
           and
           Serve
           in
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           ,
           be
           the
           same
           ;
           yet
           Minister
           in
           our
           common
           acceptation
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           with
           Administer
           ,
           only
           Minister
           is
           more
           usual
           when
           the
           thing
           Ministred
           is
           Sacred
           or
           Holy
           ;
           therefore
           this
           takes
           also
           in
           it
           the
           whole
           Office
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           And
           as
           in
           the
           former
           words
           the
           Power
           is
           given
           ;
           so
           in
           these
           words
           it
           is
           applyed
           and
           restrained
           in
           its
           exercise
           to
           a
           due
           vocation
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           idle
           it
           inerant
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           scandalous
           Priests
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           far
           I
           have
           considered
           this
           first
           Argument
           at
           great
           length
           ,
           both
           because
           it
           is
           that
           of
           which
           they
           make
           most
           use
           to
           raise
           Scruples
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           unlearned
           persons
           ;
           and
           the
           clearing
           of
           it
           will
           make
           way
           for
           answering
           the
           rest
           .
           Therefore
           leaving
           this
           ,
           I
           go
           to
           the
           second
           Argument
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           offering
           of
           Sacrifice
           is
           an
           essential
           part
           of
           Priesthood
           .
           So
           Heb.
           5.
           1.
           and
           3.
           therefore
           we
           having
           no
           such
           power
           conferred
           on
           us
           ,
           cannot
           be
           true
           Priests
           .
        
         
           
             To
             this
             I
             Answer
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           strange
           Inconsideration
           to
           argue
           from
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           
           ought
           to
           be
           Priests
           in
           the
           sense
           that
           is
           mentioned
           in
           that
           Epistle
           ;
           the
           scope
           of
           which
           is
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           Christ
           is
           the
           only
           Priest
           of
           this
           New
           Dispensation
           :
           And
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           Priest
           in
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           is
           
             a
             person
             called
             and
             consecrated
             to
             offer
             some
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             slay
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             slain
             ,
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             :
          
           This
           being
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           the
           Iews
           understood
           it
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           among
           other
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Sacrifice
           ,
           brings
           this
           for
           one
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           to
           be
           
             another
             Priesthood
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             .
          
           For
           proving
           this
           ,
           he
           lays
           down
           in
           the
           first
           four
           Verses
           of
           the
           5th
           .
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           Jewish
           notion
           of
           a
           Priest
           ;
           then
           he
           goes
           on
           to
           prove
           that
           Christ
           was
           such
           a
           Priest
           
             called
             of
             God
          
           and
           Consecrated
           ;
           this
           he
           prosecutes
           more
           fully
           in
           the
           7th
           .
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           asserts
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             that
             other
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
          
           and
           v.
           15.
           he
           calls
           him
           
             another
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           v.
           23.
           and
           24.
           makes
           this
           plainer
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             And
             they
             truly
             were
             many
             Priests
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             continue
             by
             reason
             of
             death
             ;
             but
             this
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             continueth
             ever
             ,
             hath
             an
             unchangeable
             Priesthood
             :
          
           From
           which
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           Apostles
           design
           in
           these
           places
           ,
           
           is
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Priest
           in
           that
           sense
           mentioned
           chap.
           5.
           v.
           1.
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           And
           had
           the
           Writer
           of
           this
           paper
           read
           over
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           have
           seen
           this
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           not
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           carefully
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           use
           of
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           never
           considering
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           the
           general
           sound
           of
           some
           words
           ,
           without
           examining
           what
           goes
           along
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           it
           is
           clear
           from
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Priest
           in
           the
           strict
           notion
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           no
           less
           clear
           that
           there
           is
           but
           
             one
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
          
           among
           Christians
           in
           its
           strict
           notion
           ,
           for
           having
           mentioned
           the
           frequent
           Oblations
           to
           take
           away
           sins
           under
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           ,
           chap.
           5.
           v.
           3.
           he
           makes
           the
           opposition
           clear
           ,
           chap.
           7.
           v.
           27.
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Who
             needeth
             not
             daily
             as
             those
             High
             Priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             Sacrifice
             ,
             first
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             and
             then
             for
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             this
             he
             did
             once
             when
             he
             offered
             up
             himself
             .
          
           And
           chap.
           9.
           v.
           7.
           having
           mentioned
           the
           High
           Priest's
           annual
           entring
           into
           the
           most
           Holy
           place
           ;
           he
           sets
           in
           opposition
           to
           it
           v.
           12.
           
           
             Christ's
             entring
             in
             once
             to
             the
             Holy
             place
             ,
             having
             made
             Redemption
             for
             us
             by
             his
             own
             Blood.
          
           And
           v.
           22.
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Without
             shedding
             of
             Blood
             there
             was
             no
             Remission
          
           ;
           
           by
           which
           he
           does
           clearly
           put
           down
           all
           unbloody
           Sacrifices
           that
           are
           propitiatory
           :
           And
           v.
           28.
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             offered
             once
             to
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             .
          
           And
           chap.
           10.
           v.
           2.
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             when
             the
             worshippers
             are
             once
             purged
             ,
             then
             would
             not
             Sacrifices
             cease
             to
             be
             offered
             ?
          
           To
           prove
           that
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law
           had
           not
           that
           vertue
           :
           Therefore
           we
           being
           purged
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           must
           offer
           no
           more
           propitiatory
           Sacrifices
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           is
           made
           yet
           clearer
           ,
           v.
           11.
           and
           12.
           
           
             And
             every
             Priest
             stands
             daily
             ministering
             and
             offering
             oftentimes
             the
             same
             Sacrifices
             which
             can
             never
             take
             away
             sins
             .
             But
             this
             man
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             up
             one
             Sacrifice
             for
             sins
             for
             ever
             ,
             sate
             down
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
          
           From
           all
           which
           you
           may
           see
           it
           is
           as
           plain
           as
           can
           be
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Priest
           and
           one
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           for
           the
           places
           I
           have
           cited
           ,
           are
           not
           some
           ambiguous
           or
           dark
           Expressions
           ,
           but
           full
           and
           formal
           Proofs
           ,
           by
           which
           in
           a
           long
           Series
           of
           Discourse
           and
           Argument
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           put
           out
           of
           doubt
           .
           Therefore
           those
           of
           that
           Church
           do
           very
           unwisely
           ever
           to
           mention
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           or
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           oblige
           people
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           ;
           So
           that
           ,
           except
           to
           such
           as
           they
           are
           sure
           will
           read
           no
           more
           of
           it
           than
           they
           will
           
           shew
           them
           or
           cite
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           best
           speak
           of
           it
           to
           no
           body
           else
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Though
           we
           deny
           all
           propitiatory
           Sacrifices
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           offered
           for
           us
           once
           on
           the
           Cross
           ;
           yet
           we
           acknowledg
           that
           we
           have
           Sacrifices
           in
           the
           true
           strict
           and
           Scriptural
           notion
           of
           that
           word
           ;
           for
           propitiatory
           ones
           are
           but
           one
           sort
           of
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           in
           its
           general
           notion
           stands
           for
           any
           Holy
           Oblations
           made
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           Thank-Offerings
           ,
           Peace-Offerings
           ,
           and
           Free-will
           Offerings
           ,
           were
           Sacrifices
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           so
           were
           also
           their
           Commemorative
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           
             Paschal
             Lamb
          
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           Sacrifices
           ,
           though
           not
           Propitiatory
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           *
           our
           prayers
           and
           praises
           ;
           a
           broken
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           dedicating
           our
           lives
           to
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           called
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           so
           also
           is
           the
           giving
           
           of
           Alms.
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           the
           Holy
           Eucharist
           is
           
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Praise
             and
             Thanksgiving
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           so
           called
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Collects
           .
           It
           is
           also
           a
           Commemoration
           of
           that
           
             one
             Sacrifice
          
           which
           it
           represents
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           the
           worthy
           receivers
           have
           the
           vertue
           of
           that
           applyed
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Oblation
           of
           the
           Elements
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           to
           be
           Sanctified
           ,
           is
           also
           a
           kind
           of
           Sacrifice
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           these
           Senses
           we
           acknowledg
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Sacrifice
           ,
           as
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           we
           do
           not
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           a
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           for
           the
           living
           ,
           much
           less
           can
           we
           believe
           it
           such
           for
           the
           dead
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Priests
           consecrating
           and
           consuming
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           the
           people
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           Sacrifice
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           to
           those
           who
           receive
           it
           .
           And
           in
           these
           three
           points
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           no
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           :
           2.
           
           That
           the
           dead
           receive
           no
           good
           from
           it
           :
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Priests
           taking
           it
           alone
           ,
           does
           no
           good
           to
           the
           people
           who
           receive
           it
           not
           :
           We
           are
           sure
           we
           have
           all
           Antiquity
           of
           our
           side
           .
           But
           to
           digress
           upon
           that
           ,
           were
           to
           go
           too
           far
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           and
           the
           Writers
           of
           Controversies
           have
           done
           it
           fully
           .
           Therefore
           the
           power
           of
           
             Dispensing
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Holy
             Sacraments
          
           gives
           all
           the
           
           Authority
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           for
           offering
           of
           Sacrifices
           .
           And
           if
           they
           deny
           this
           ,
           they
           must
           deny
           the
           validity
           of
           all
           the
           ancient
           Ordinations
           ,
           for
           they
           can
           shew
           no
           such
           Form
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Ordinals
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           was
           said
           before
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           about
           the
           matter
           and
           form
           of
           Orders
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           shews
           that
           the
           power
           they
           give
           in
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Priests
           ,
           of
           offering
           Sacrifices
           ,
           is
           not
           essential
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           Rite
           they
           have
           added
           to
           it
           ;
           the
           want
           whereof
           can
           be
           no
           essential
           defect
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           never
           annual
           our
           Orders
           :
           What
           was
           said
           before
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           first
           Argument
           ,
           is
           again
           to
           be
           remembred
           here
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Ancient
           Rituals
           there
           is
           no
           power
           of
           offering
           propitiatory
           Sacrifices
           given
           in
           the
           form
           of
           Ordination
           .
           It
           is
           true
           in
           the
           
             M
             SS
          
           .
           which
           lies
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           German
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           new
           Rite
           set
           down
           of
           delivering
           the
           Priestly
           Vestments
           ,
           in
           which
           among
           other
           words
           these
           are
           added
           :
           And
           
             Do
             thou
             offer
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             Sins
             and
             Offences
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             Almighty
             God.
          
           Which
           words
           are
           now
           omitted
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Pontifical
          
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           part
           of
           the
           final
           Blessing
           given
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           but
           this
           
           at
           most
           is
           but
           800
           years
           old
           ;
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           essential
           to
           Orders
           since
           there
           were
           true
           Priests
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           800
           years
           before
           this
           was
           used
           .
           And
           to
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           there
           is
           no
           power
           given
           by
           the
           Consecration
           to
           offer
           propitiatory
           Sacrifices
           ;
           for
           though
           in
           the
           second
           Prayer
           said
           in
           Ordinations
           in
           which
           God's
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           prayed
           for
           upon
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
             That
             he
             may
             be
             worthy
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             Altar
             of
             God
             without
             blame
             ,
             and
             may
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             holily
             administer
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Truth
             :
          
           It
           is
           added
           ,
           
             And
             may
             offer
             to
             thee
             Gifts
             and
             Spiritual
             Sacrifices
             ,
          
           but
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           gather
           from
           these
           words
           that
           they
           give
           power
           for
           offering
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifices
           .
           We
           acknowledg
           that
           we
           offer
           Gifts
           and
           Sacrifices
           in
           the
           Holy
           Eucharist
           ;
           but
           we
           reject
           Propitiatory
           ones
           ,
           and
           these
           words
           do
           not
           at
           all
           import
           them
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           is
           when
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           are
           pressed
           with
           the
           Arguments
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           the
           Eucharist
           can
           be
           no
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           :
           Since
           1.
           there
           no
           Blood
           shed
           in
           it
           :
           2.
           
           No
           Destruction
           is
           made
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           only
           the
           Accidents
           and
           not
           the
           Blessed
           Body
           of
           Christ
           that
           the
           Priest
           consumes
           :
           3.
           
           That
           Christ's
           Cross
           is
           called
           
             one
             Sacrifice
          
           
           
             once
             offered
          
           :
           4.
           
           That
           his
           being
           now
           exalted
           at
           the
           Father's
           right
           hand
           ,
           shews
           his
           Body
           can
           no
           more
           be
           subject
           to
           be
           Sacrificed
           or
           mangled
           ;
           When
           these
           with
           many
           Authorities
           from
           the
           Father's
           are
           brought
           ,
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           fly
           to
           some
           Distinctions
           by
           which
           their
           Doctrine
           comes
           to
           differ
           little
           from
           ours
           ;
           but
           still
           those
           high
           and
           indecent
           Expressions
           remain
           in
           their
           Rituals
           and
           Missals
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           mollifie
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           those
           Prayers
           in
           which
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           and
           words
           are
           asked
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           and
           the
           other
           Saints
           ,
           which
           we
           ask
           of
           God.
           And
           though
           they
           would
           stretch
           them
           to
           a
           bare
           Intercession
           ,
           which
           the
           genuine
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           will
           not
           bear
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           never
           change
           them
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           standing
           Maxim
           of
           that
           Church
           never
           to
           confess
           an
           error
           ,
           nor
           make
           any
           change
           to
           the
           better
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Reason
           against
           our
           Orders
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           is
           a
           Repetition
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           is
           already
           answered
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Argument
           is
           ,
           That
           none
           can
           Institute
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           give
           Grace
           and
           make
           present
           Christ's
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ,
           but
           the
           Authors
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           had
           power
           over
           his
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           Instituted
           
           this
           Form
           ,
           had
           only
           their
           Authority
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Act
           it self
           ,
           by
           which
           some
           Prelates
           and
           other
           Learned
           men
           being
           impowered
           ,
           did
           Invent
           the
           Form
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           never
           before
           heard
           of
           either
           in
           Scripture
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             To
             this
             I
             Answer
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           certain
           the
           Writer
           of
           this
           Paper
           did
           never
           think
           it
           would
           have
           been
           seen
           by
           any
           body
           that
           could
           examine
           it
           ,
           but
           intended
           only
           to
           impose
           on
           some
           Illiterate
           persons
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           would
           never
           have
           said
           that
           a
           Form
           which
           Christ
           himself
           used
           when
           he
           ordained
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           used
           in
           their
           own
           Church
           as
           the
           proper
           Form
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           was
           never
           before
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Scripture
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           who
           compiled
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Ordinal
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           Authority
           from
           the
           Parliament
           than
           Holy
           and
           Christian
           Princes
           did
           before
           give
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           .
           It
           is
           a
           common
           place
           and
           has
           been
           handled
           by
           many
           Writers
           ;
           How
           far
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           may
           make
           Laws
           and
           give
           Commands
           about
           Sacred
           things
           ?
           'T
           is
           known
           what
           Orders
           David
           and
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             Hezekiah
          
           and
           Iosiah
           ,
           gave
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           
             They
             divided
          
           
           
             the
             Priests
             into
             several
             Courses
             ,
             gav●…
          
           
           
             Rules
             for
             their
             attendance
             ,
             turned
             out
             ●…
             High
             Priest
             and
             put
             another
             in
             his
             stead
             ▪
             sent
             the
             Priests
             over
             the
             Cities
             to
             teach
             the
             People
             ;
             gathered
             the
             Priests
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             Sanctifie
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             offer
             Sacrifices
             o●…
             the
             Altar
             .
             And
             gave
             orders
             about
             the
             Forms
             of
             their
             Worship
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             praise
             God
             in
             the
             words
             of
          
           David
           and
           Asaph
           :
           
             and
             gave
             orders
             about
             the
             time
             〈◊〉
             observing
             the
             Passover
             ,
          
           that
           in
           a
           case
           o●…
           Necessity
           it
           might
           be
           observed
           on
           the
           second
           Month
           ;
           though
           by
           their
           Law
           it
           w●…
           to
           be
           kept
           the
           first
           Month.
           And
           for
           the
           Christian
           Emperors
           ,
           let
           the
           Code
           or
           the
           Novels
           ,
           or
           the
           Capitulars
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           many
           Law●…
           will
           be
           found
           about
           the
           Qualification●…
           ▪
           Elections
           ,
           and
           Consecrations
           of
           Church-men
           made
           by
           the
           best
           of
           all
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Constantine
             ,
             Theod●…
             ▪
             sius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           They
           called
           Councils
           to
           jud●…
           of
           the
           greatest
           points
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           met
           and
           sate
           on
           their
           Writ
           ,
           whose
           determinations
           they
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           added
           the
           Civil
           Sanction
           to
           them
           .
           And
           even
           Pope
           Leo
           ,
           though
           a
           higher
           spirite●…
           
           Pope
           than
           any
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           were
           did
           intreat
           the
           Emperor
           Martian
           to
           annul
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           an●…
           
           to
           give
           order
           that
           the
           Ancient
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           should
           remain
           in
           Force
           .
           Now
           it
           were
           a
           great
           Scandal
           on
           those
           Councils
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           Authority
           for
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           derived
           from
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           no
           less
           unjust
           to
           say
           ,
           because
           the
           Parliament
           Impowered
           some
           Persons
           to
           draw
           Forms
           for
           the
           more
           pure
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           and
           Enacted
           that
           these
           only
           should
           be
           lawfully
           exercised
           in
           this
           Realm
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Civil
           Sanction
           ;
           that
           therefore
           these
           persons
           had
           no
           other
           Authority
           for
           what
           they
           did
           :
           Let
           those
           men
           declare
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           they
           desire
           more
           earnestly
           than
           such
           an
           Act
           for
           Authorizing
           their
           own
           Forms
           and
           would
           they
           make
           any
           Scruple
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           have
           it
           :
           Was
           it
           ever
           heard
           of
           that
           the
           Civil
           Sanction
           which
           only
           makes
           any
           constitution
           to
           have
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           gives
           it
           another
           Authority
           than
           a
           Civil
           one
           ;
           and
           such
           Authority
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           thinks
           fit
           to
           accept
           of
           in
           all
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           of
           that
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Prelates
           and
           other
           Divines
           that
           compiled
           our
           Forms
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           did
           it
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           authority
           they
           had
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Pastors
           of
           
           his
           Church
           which
           did
           empower
           them
           to
           teach
           the
           people
           the
           pure
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           perform
           all
           other
           holy
           Functions
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           rules
           of
           Expediency
           and
           Reason
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           though
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           had
           opposed
           it
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           their
           duty
           had
           been
           to
           have
           submitted
           to
           whatever
           severities
           or
           persecutions
           they
           might
           have
           been
           put
           to
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Gospel
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           when
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           turn
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           that
           had
           the
           chief
           Power
           ,
           to
           set
           forward
           this
           good
           Work
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           (
           as
           they
           ought
           )
           with
           all
           Thankfulness
           ,
           acknowledg
           so
           great
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           accept
           and
           improve
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           for
           adding
           the
           Sanction
           of
           a
           Law
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           branches
           of
           it
           .
           So
           by
           the
           authority
           they
           derived
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Warrant
           they
           had
           from
           Scripture
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           these
           Prelates
           and
           Divines
           ,
           made
           those
           Alterations
           and
           Changes
           in
           the
           Ordinal
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           are
           vested
           with
           the
           Supream
           Legislative
           Power
           ,
           added
           their
           Authority
           to
           them
           to
           make
           
           them
           Obligatory
           on
           the
           Subjects
           .
           Which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           imported
           by
           the
           word
           Lawful
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           the
           ordinary
           use
           whereof
           among
           Lawyers
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             A
             thing
             according
             to
             Law.
          
           
        
         
           The
           ●…th
           .
           Argument
           against
           the
           Validity
           of
           our
           Priestly
           Orders
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           them
           from
           those
           that
           are
           not
           Bishops
           ;
           which
           carries
           him
           to
           the
           next
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           our
           Bishops
           are
           not
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           follow
           him
           to
           that
           ,
           I
           must
           desire
           you
           would
           consider
           with
           how
           much
           disingenuity
           this
           Paper
           is
           framed
           ,
           that
           would
           impose
           on
           the
           easy
           Reader
           the
           belief
           of
           our
           first
           Reformers
           not
           being
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           when
           the
           Writer
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           
             Arch
             Bishop
             Cranmer
          
           was
           a
           Bishop
           as
           truly
           Consecrated
           and
           Invested
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           were
           ,
           and
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           sent
           him
           the
           Pall
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfy
           you
           that
           they
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           they
           degraded
           him
           with
           the
           usuall
           Ceremonies
           before
           his
           Martyrdom
           .
           So
           that
           he
           being
           the
           Fountain
           of
           our
           Clergy
           that
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           truly
           Consecrated
           himself
           ,
           all
           those
           he
           Ordained
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Bishops
           or
           Priests
           ,
           since
           Orders
           according
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           
           leave
           an
           
             Indelible
             Character
          
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           So
           that
           by
           their
           Principles
           no
           following
           sentence
           could
           deprive
           him
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Ordaining
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           disorderly
           practices
           of
           some
           Popes
           in
           the
           latter
           Ages
           ,
           in
           annulling
           Orders
           and
           re-ordaining
           those
           ordained
           by
           others
           ;
           for
           Pope
           Urban
           the
           second
           appointed
           those
           who
           were
           ordained
           Simoniacally
           ,
           to
           be
           re-ordained
           .
           And
           Stephen
           the
           4th
           .
           in
           a
           Synod
           ,
           Decreed
           that
           all
           the
           Ordinations
           his
           predecessor
           Pope
           Constantine
           had
           made
           ,
           were
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           because
           he
           from
           a
           Layman
           was
           chosen
           a
           Pope
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           passed
           through
           the
           Intermedial
           degrees
           of
           Priest
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           yet
           he
           stopt
           not
           so
           long
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           appointy
           by
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           it
           was
           also
           judged
           ,
           that
           Photius
           (
           the
           Learned
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           who
           in
           six
           days
           went
           through
           all
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Decrees
           ,
           from
           a
           Layman
           to
           a
           Patriarch
           )
           had
           no
           power
           of
           Ordaining
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Orders
           he
           gave
           ,
           were
           annulled
           by
           Pope
           Nicolaus
           .
           And
           to
           mention
           no
           more
           ,
           the
           Orders
           given
           by
           Pope
           Formosus
           ,
           were
           annulled
           by
           his
           Successor
           Pope
           Stephen
           the
           6th
           .
           upon
           the
           pretence
           of
           some
           Crimes
           and
           Irregularities
           with
           which
           he
           was
           charged
           ;
           these
           
           practices
           as
           they
           gave
           great
           Scandal
           ,
           so
           they
           gave
           occasion
           to
           much
           disputing
           about
           the
           Legality
           and
           Canonicalness
           of
           these
           proceedings
           ,
           for
           the
           Canonists
           and
           Schoolmen
           being
           generally
           very
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           prepossessed
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           Popes
           Infallibility
           ,
           studied
           to
           flatter
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           all
           that
           was
           possible
           .
           Yet
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           there
           was
           so
           much
           to
           be
           said
           against
           these
           proceedings
           ,
           that
           as
           appears
           by
           
             Petrus
             Damiani
             ,
             Auxilius
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Writers
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           great
           perplexity
           and
           many
           different
           Opinions
           about
           them
           .
           But
           the
           ignorance
           and
           passion
           of
           those
           Ages
           appears
           evidently
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           manifest
           than
           that
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           was
           of
           another
           opinion
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           the
           debate
           between
           Pope
           Stephen
           and
           Saint
           Cyprian
           about
           the
           re-baptizing
           of
           Heretiques
           ,
           the
           constant
           opinion
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           following
           Ages
           ,
           was
           against
           re-baptizing
           such
           as
           were
           baptized
           by
           those
           Heretiques
           who
           retained
           the
           essentials
           of
           Baptism
           :
           So
           by
           the
           same
           parity
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           Arguments
           they
           held
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           Heretiques
           valid
           ,
           that
           retained
           the
           essentials
           of
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           case
           of
           Heretiques
           we
           have
           these
           
           Instances
           ,
           Faelix
           was
           consecrated
           Bishop
           
           of
           Rome
           by
           the
           Arians
           in
           the
           room
           of
           Liberius
           ,
           whose
           banishment
           they
           had
           procured
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           acknowledged
           a
           righteous
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           Ordinations
           were
           accounted
           valid
           .
           In
           the
           General
           Council
           of
           Ephesus
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Messalian
           Heresie
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           received
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           continue
           Priests
           upon
           renouncing
           their
           Heresie
           .
           The
           same
           was
           also
           granted
           to
           
             Nestorians
             ,
             Pelagians
             ,
             Eutychians
             ,
             Monothelites
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           other
           Heretiques
           ,
           as
           Morinus
           
           proves
           at
           length
           .
           And
           at
           this
           day
           though
           the
           Greek
           Church
           is
           condemned
           by
           the
           Roman
           ,
           as
           Heretical
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Procession
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           received
           according
           to
           their
           Orders
           into
           their
           Communion
           when
           they
           renounce
           their
           Heresie
           .
           And
           their
           great
           
           Vasques
           says
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Schoolmen
           and
           Summists
           agree
           ,
           that
           an
           heretical
           Excommunicate
           or
           suspended
           Bishop
           has
           still
           the
           power
           of
           giving
           Orders
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           cites
           many
           Schoolmen
           ;
           and
           he
           likewise
           
           proves
           ,
           that
           a
           Bishop
           after
           degradation
           retains
           the
           same
           power
           :
           And
           the
           case
           of
           Schismaticks
           is
           no
           less
           clear
           ,
           for
           to
           wave
           the
           Decision
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           (
           which
           seems
           somewhat
           dubious
           )
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Novatian
           Ordinations
           
           we
           find
           frequently
           in
           St.
           Austins
           Treatises
           and
           Conferences
           with
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           
           that
           they
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           return
           to
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           receive
           them
           according
           to
           their
           Orders
           .
           So
           that
           they
           did
           not
           think
           Schism
           did
           take
           away
           the
           power
           of
           giving
           Orders
           .
           And
           in
           the
           case
           of
           that
           long
           and
           scandalous
           Schism
           of
           the
           Papacy
           for
           fifty
           years
           together
           ,
           when
           the
           one
           sat
           at
           Rome
           and
           the
           other
           at
           Avignon
           ,
           though
           beside
           their
           Schism
           ,
           Depositions
           ,
           Excommunications
           and
           Censures
           of
           all
           sorts
           passed
           on
           both
           sides
           by
           each
           of
           those
           Popes
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           one
           of
           them
           was
           the
           Schismatick
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           Censures
           fell
           justly
           on
           him
           ;
           Yet
           both
           their
           Ordinations
           were
           held
           valid
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           matter
           was
           setled
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           the
           Ordinations
           on
           no
           side
           were
           annulled
           or
           renewed
           .
           And
           though
           
             Petrus
             de
             Lunay
          
           who
           was
           called
           Benedict
           the
           13th
           .
           refused
           to
           submit
           to
           them
           and
           lay
           down
           his
           pretensions
           as
           the
           others
           did
           ,
           yet
           when
           *
           they
           gave
           sentence
           against
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           in
           it
           of
           annulling
           Orders
           given
           by
           him
           .
           From
           all
           which
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           pretence
           of
           
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
          
           ,
           nor
           Censures
           will
           according
           to
           the
           practice
           either
           of
           the
           Primitive
           
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           even
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           ,
           be
           of
           any
           force
           to
           invalidate
           our
           Orders
           .
        
         
           Which
           was
           well
           seen
           by
           Morinus
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           does
           not
           write
           upon
           this
           head
           with
           so
           much
           ingenuity
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           on
           other
           points
           ;
           yet
           he
           lays
           this
           down
           as
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             a
             Heretiques
          
           
           
             and
             Schismatiques
             made
             according
             the
             forms
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Heretiques
             that
             gave
             them
             were
             also
             rightly
             Ordained
             according
             to
             the
             forms
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             valid
             as
             to
             their
             Substance
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             though
             they
             be
             unlawful
             ;
             and
             both
             he
             that
             gave
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             received
             them
             ,
             sinned
             grievously
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             in
             any
             case
             lawful
             for
             a
             Catholick
             to
             receive
             Orders
             from
             Heretiques
             or
             Schismatiques
             ;
             Therefore
             in
             those
             Ordinations
             ,
             if
             all
             other
             things
             be
             done
             according
             to
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             Crime
             of
             Heresie
             be
             charged
             on
             the
             Orders
             given
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             is
             not
             thereby
             vitiated
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             perfect
             and
             entire
             Character
             begotten
             ,
             only
             the
             use
             of
             it
             is
             forbidden
             ;
             yet
             he
             that
             neglects
             that
             Interdict
             ,
             though
             he
             becomes
             very
             guilty
             ,
             begets
             a
             new
             Character
             on
             the
             person
             Ordained
             by
             him
             :
             Therefore
             Heretiques
             or
             Schismatiques
             so
             Ordained
             ,
             need
             no
             new
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Reconciliation
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             what
             is
             said
             of
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
             ,
             does
             hold
             much
             more
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Ordained
             by
             persons
             that
             are
             Excommunicated
             ,
             deposed
             or
             degraded
             .
          
           And
           for
           those
           things
           that
           are
           essential
           to
           Ordination
           ,
           enough
           has
           been
           said
           already
           to
           demonstrate
           what
           they
           be
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           what
           that
           Author
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           all
           that
           ever
           treated
           of
           this
           Subject
           ,
           says
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           Chapter
           .
           
             In
             the
             Rite
             of
             Holy
             Ordination
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             things
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             do
             always
             and
             in
             all
             places
             belong
             to
             holy
             Orders
             ;
             such
             as
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             a
             convenient
             Prayer
             which
             the
             Scripture
             has
             delivered
             ,
             and
             the
             universal
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             has
             confirmed
             .
          
           Now
           these
           our
           Church
           has
           retained
           ;
           and
           therefore
           from
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           I
           may
           with
           good
           reason
           conclude
           that
           all
           the
           Ordinations
           that
           were
           derived
           from
           Arch-Bishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           having
           (
           as
           has
           been
           already
           shewed
           )
           the
           essentials
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           and
           being
           done
           with
           the
           due
           numbers
           of
           Ordainers
           (
           as
           can
           be
           proved
           Authentically
           from
           the
           publick
           Registers
           )
           must
           be
           good
           and
           valid
           .
           And
           though
           we
           have
           separated
           from
           many
           errors
           and
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           have
           thrown
           
           out
           many
           superstitious
           Rites
           out
           of
           the
           Forms
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           reduce
           these
           to
           a
           primitive
           simplicity
           ;
           yet
           as
           we
           acknowledg
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           holds
           still
           the
           fundamentals
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           so
           we
           confess
           she
           retains
           the
           essentials
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           separating
           of
           persons
           for
           sacred
           employments
           ,
           and
           the
           authorizing
           them
           with
           an
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           a
           Prayer
           for
           the
           effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           therefore
           we
           do
           not
           annul
           their
           Orders
           ,
           but
           receive
           such
           as
           come
           from
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           look
           on
           them
           as
           true
           Priests
           by
           the
           Ordination
           they
           got
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           were
           our
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           have
           derived
           our
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           Having
           followed
           this
           Paper
           through
           the
           first
           Conclusion
           ,
           and
           the
           Arguments
           brought
           to
           confirm
           it
           ;
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           second
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           our
           Bishops
           are
           not
           true
           Bishops
           .
           For
           which
           his
           first
           Argument
           is
           ,
        
         
           That
           our
           Bishops
           being
           no
           Priests
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           no
           Bishops
           .
           This
           he
           thinks
           he
           has
           already
           proved
           ,
           therefore
           he
           sets
           himself
           to
           prove
           that
           none
           can
           be
           a
           Bishop
           till
           he
           be
           first
           a
           Priest
           :
           About
           this
           I
           shall
           not
           dispute
           much
           ;
           for
           we
           acknowledg
           that
           Regularly
           and
           Canonically
           it
           must
           be
           
           so
           ,
           and
           assert
           that
           ours
           were
           truly
           such
           ;
           therefore
           we
           need
           not
           contend
           further
           about
           this
           ;
           though
           he
           must
           be
           very
           ignorant
           of
           Antiquity
           if
           he
           does
           not
           know
           that
           there
           are
           divers
           instances
           in
           Church
           History
           of
           Laymen
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           Catechumens
           chosen
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           we
           do
           not
           find
           those
           Intermedial
           steps
           were
           made
           of
           ordaining
           them
           first
           Deacons
           and
           then
           Priests
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           appears
           to
           us
           ,
           they
           at
           once
           made
           them
           Bishops
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           wave
           this
           ,
           only
           I
           must
           put
           this
           Author
           in
           mind
           of
           a
           great
           Oversight
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           prove
           our
           Bishops
           not
           to
           be
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           true
           Priests
           :
           Does
           he
           not
           know
           that
           Bishop
           Ridley
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Bishops
           of
           King
           
           Edward's
           days
           ,
           were
           Ordained
           Priests
           by
           the
           Rites
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           this
           was
           acknowledged
           by
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           degraded
           them
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           before
           they
           suffered
           ;
           if
           those
           then
           were
           Priests
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           Argument
           why
           they
           might
           not
           be
           Bishops
           :
           For
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           enquire
           into
           most
           carefully
           ,
           is
           what
           they
           were
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           were
           both
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Forms
           by
           which
           they
           ordained
           others
           ,
           retained
           all
           the
           essential
           Requisites
           ,
           then
           we
           who
           are
           derived
           from
           them
           ,
           are
           also
           true
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           .
        
         
         
           His
           second
           Argument
           is
           ,
           No
           Ordination
           is
           valid
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           fit
           words
           used
           to
           determine
           the
           outward
           Rites
           ,
           to
           signifie
           the
           Order
           given
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           our
           own
           Writers
           (
           Mr.
           Mason
           and
           Dr.
           Bramhall
           )
           do
           acknowledg
           .
           But
           the
           words
           of
           Consecration
           do
           not
           express
           this
           ,
           they
           being
           only
           ,
           
             Take
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             remember
             that
             thou
             stir
             up
             the
             Grace
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           do
           not
           express
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           having
           proposed
           these
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           the
           unlearned
           Reader
           may
           think
           he
           deals
           fairly
           ,
           he
           goes
           on
           to
           set
           down
           our
           Objections
           ,
           and
           answer
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           has
           been
           already
           made
           out
           that
           the
           Form
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           our
           Saviour
           made
           use
           of
           when
           he
           ordained
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           without
           adding
           ,
           
             To
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           For
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Orders
           being
           from
           the
           influence
           and
           operation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           being
           one
           ,
           yet
           hath
           different
           
           Operations
           for
           the
           
             different
             Administrations
          
           ;
           therefore
           the
           concomitant
           Actions
           ,
           Words
           and
           Circumstances
           must
           shew
           ,
           for
           which
           Administration
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           prayed
           for
           ,
           since
           that
           general
           Prayer
           is
           made
           for
           all
           ;
           but
           the
           Functions
           being
           different
           ,
           the
           same
           Holy
           
           Ghost
           works
           differently
           in
           them
           all
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           plain
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           expressing
           in
           the
           very
           words
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           what
           power
           is
           thereby
           given
           since
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           express
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           had
           said
           both
           before
           and
           after
           ,
           did
           determine
           the
           sense
           of
           those
           general
           words
           to
           the
           Apostolical
           Function
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           whole
           Office
           of
           Consecrating
           Bishops
           ,
           shews
           very
           formally
           and
           expresly
           what
           power
           is
           given
           in
           these
           words
           .
           Now
           though
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           would
           place
           the
           Form
           of
           Consecration
           in
           some
           Imperative
           words
           ;
           yet
           we
           see
           no
           reason
           for
           that
           ,
           but
           the
           complex
           of
           the
           whole
           Office
           is
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           chiefly
           considered
           ,
           and
           must
           determine
           the
           sense
           of
           those
           words
           ;
           So
           that
           a
           Priest
           being
           presented
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           King's
           Mandate
           being
           read
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           he
           swearing
           Canonical
           obedience
           as
           Bishop
           Elect
           ,
           Prayers
           being
           put
           up
           for
           him
           as
           such
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           circumstances
           which
           make
           it
           plain
           what
           they
           are
           about
           ;
           those
           general
           words
           are
           by
           these
           qualified
           and
           restrained
           to
           that
           sense
           .
        
         
           We
           do
           not
           fly
           here
           to
           a
           secret
           and
           unknown
           Intention
           of
           the
           Consecrators
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           does
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           
           open
           and
           declared
           intention
           of
           the
           Church
           appearing
           in
           this
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           those
           general
           words
           is
           so
           well
           explained
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           sufficiently
           express
           and
           give
           the
           power
           and
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           is
           made
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           This
           being
           all
           that
           is
           said
           at
           the
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           which
           as
           has
           been
           already
           proved
           ,
           is
           the
           matter
           or
           sensible
           sign
           of
           Orders
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Prayer
           that
           follows
           these
           words
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Dignity
           or
           Function
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Ceremonies
           used
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           are
           but
           Rites
           that
           are
           added
           for
           the
           more
           Solemnity
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           Ordination
           according
           to
           what
           is
           now
           most
           generally
           received
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           own
           Church
           .
           And
           Vasques
           does
           set
           down
           this
           very
           Objection
           
           against
           the
           form
           of
           their
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           ,
           as
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           because
           it
           does
           not
           specify
           the
           Episcopal
           power
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           answers
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           words
           express
           it
           not
           ,
           yet
           the
           other
           circumstances
           that
           accompany
           them
           do
           it
           sufficiently
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           this
           Argument
           is
           as
           strong
           against
           their
           Ordination
           as
           ours
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           must
           make
           use
           of
           
           the
           same
           Answers
           that
           we
           give
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           ancient
           Forms
           of
           Consecrating
           Bishops
           ,
           differing
           so
           much
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           indeed
           agreeing
           in
           nothing
           but
           in
           an
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           with
           a
           convenient
           Prayer
           ;
           it
           has
           been
           already
           made
           out
           that
           there
           is
           no
           particular
           Form
           so
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           want
           of
           it
           annuls
           Orders
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           has
           often
           changed
           the
           words
           of
           these
           Prayers
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           ever
           thought
           that
           if
           the
           words
           do
           sufficiently
           express
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           more
           scruple
           to
           be
           made
           of
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           Orders
           so
           given
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Episcopal
           Character
           were
           begotten
           by
           any
           of
           those
           Rites
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           has
           added
           of
           late
           such
           as
           the
           Chrism
           ,
           the
           giving
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           the
           Ring
           ,
           the
           Staff
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           ,
           then
           there
           were
           no
           true
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           many
           Ages
           .
           In
           the
           most
           Ancient
           Latin
           Ritual
           now
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           the
           Prayer
           which
           is
           now
           marked
           for
           the
           Anthem
           after
           the
           Consecration
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           .
           In
           a
           Ritual
           believed
           to
           be
           
           800
           year
           old
           ,
           the
           anointing
           is
           first
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Rite
           with
           it
           in
           another
           Ritual
           somwhat
           later
           than
           the
           former
           ;
           the
           giving
           the
           Ring
           and
           the
           
           Staff
           ,
           were
           used
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           were
           the
           Civil
           Ceremonies
           of
           Investiture
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           none
           of
           those
           Rites
           were
           ever
           ▪
           used
           ,
           they
           having
           only
           an
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           saying
           with
           it
           ,
           
             The
             Divine
             Grace
             that
             heals
             the
             things
             that
             are
             weak●…
             and
             perfects
             the
             things
             that
             imperfect
             ;
             promotes
             this
             very
             Reverend
             Priest
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             Bishop
             :
             Let
             us
             therefore
             pray
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             may
             come
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           then
           all
           that
           are
           assisting
           ,
           say
           thrice
           ,
           
             Kyrie
             Eleison
          
           .
           Then
           the
           Consecrato●…
           lays
           the
           Gospels
           on
           the
           head
           and
           neck
           of
           him
           that
           is
           Consecrated
           ,
           having
           before
           Signed
           his
           head
           thrice
           with
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Bishop●…
           touch
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           Prayer
           said
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           if
           those
           Rites
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           be
           essential
           to
           Episcopal
           Orders
           ,
           neither
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           nor
           the
           Greek
           Churches
           gave
           them
           truly
           ,
           which
           are
           things
           they
           cannot
           admit
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           most
           dising●…nuously
           done
           of
           them
           to
           insinuate
           〈◊〉
           unlearned
           persons
           ,
           that
           our
           Orders
           an●…
           not
           good
           ,
           when
           in
           their
           Conscience●…
           they
           know
           that
           they
           have
           all
           those
           Requisites
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Principle●…
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           men
           of
           their
           ow●…
           Church
           ,
           are
           essentially
           and
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           make
           them
           good
           and
           valid
           .
        
         
         
           But
           I
           go
           next
           to
           see
           what
           Ingenuity
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Objections
           which
           he
           sets
           down
           in
           our
           Name
           against
           the
           former
           Arguments
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           which
           any
           man
           that
           writes
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           shews
           his
           candor
           and
           fair
           dealing
           more
           ,
           than
           in
           proposing
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           adverse
           party
           with
           their
           full
           and
           just
           weight
           in
           them
           :
           And
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Justice
           and
           Moral
           honesty
           ,
           to
           which
           men
           are
           obliged
           ,
           for
           to
           pretend
           that
           one
           brings
           what
           may
           be
           objected
           against
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           then
           not
           to
           set
           down
           any
           strong
           and
           material
           Arguments
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           bring
           some
           trifling
           and
           ridiculous
           things
           that
           no
           Learned
           persons
           did
           ever
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           is
           to
           Lye
           :
           and
           really
           I
           cannot
           think
           the
           Writer
           of
           this
           Paper
           has
           common
           honesty
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           will
           pretend
           to
           set
           down
           our
           Objections
           ,
           and
           yet
           passes
           them
           over
           every
           one
           .
           Our
           Arguments
           are
           drawn
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           Christ's
           own
           practices
           .
           2.
           
           From
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           From
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           .
           4.
           
           From
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Arguments
           on
           which
           our
           Cause
           does
           rest
           ,
           and
           upon
           these
           Authorities
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           put
           the
           thing
           to
           an
           Issue
           .
           But
           he
           was
           wiser
           than
           to
           mention
           any
           of
           
           those
           ,
           for
           he
           knew
           he
           could
           not
           get
           of●…
           them
           so
           well
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           might
           deceive
           those
           that
           are
           ready
           to
           take
           any
           thing
           off
           his
           hands
           upon
           trust
           ,
           he
           brings
           Objections
           which
           he
           knows
           none
           of
           us
           will
           make
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           first
           I
           need
           say
           nothing
           ,
           having
           ▪
           I
           presume
           ,
           said
           enough
           already
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           both
           our
           Priestly
           and
           Episcopal
           Orders
           are
           good
           and
           valid
           .
        
         
           But
           his
           second
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           fo●…
           dealing
           ,
           that
           really
           he
           deserves
           to
           be
           very
           sharply
           reproved
           for
           it
           .
           In
           it
           he
           makes
           us
           object
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           form
           of
           our
           Ordination
           since
           King
           Edward
           the
           
             6th
             ▪
          
           his
           days
           ,
           till
           his
           Majesties
           happy
           Restauration
           was
           invalid
           ;
           yet
           that
           is
           s●…lved
           by
           the
           Parliament
           that
           now
           sits
           ,
           that
           appointed
           the
           words
           of
           Ordination
           to
           be
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Priest
          
           or
           
             for
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           And
           having
           set
           up
           this
           Man
           of
           Straw
           ,
           he
           runs
           unmercifully
           at
           him
           ,
           he
           stabs
           him
           in
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           he
           shoots
           him
           through
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           make
           sure
           work
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           cuts
           him
           all
           to
           pieces
           that
           he
           shall
           never
           live
           nor
           speak
           again
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           out
           of
           pure
           Chivalry
           to
           shew
           his
           valour
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           the
           Salve
           is
           worse
           than
           the
           Sore
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           change
           ,
           the
           Form
           used
           before
           is
           confessed
           to
           be
           invalid
           ,
           
           else
           why
           did
           they
           change
           it
           ?
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           this
           we
           acknowledg
           all
           our
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           till
           that
           time
           to
           be
           null
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           they
           not
           being
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           cannot
           Ordain
           validly
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           can
           give
           what
           he
           has
           not
           .
           And
           fourthly
           ,
           The
           power
           that
           Act
           gives
           ,
           is
           only
           from
           the
           Parliament
           and
           not
           from
           Christ
           ;
           and
           this
           destroys
           our
           Orders
           ,
           Root
           and
           Branch
           .
           So
           there
           is
           an
           end
           of
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           killed
           upon
           the
           spot
           ,
           never
           to
           live
           more
           .
           Yet
           there
           is
           no
           harm
           done
           ,
           nor
           blood
           spilt
           ,
           all
           is
           safe
           and
           sound
           .
           But
           to
           satisfie
           any
           person
           whom
           such
           a
           scruple
           may
           trouble
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           we
           pretend
           not
           that
           there
           is
           any
           greater
           validity
           in
           our
           Orders
           since
           the
           last
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           than
           was
           before
           ;
           for
           those
           words
           that
           are
           added
           are
           not
           essential
           to
           the
           Ordination
           ,
           but
           only
           further
           and
           clearer
           Explanations
           of
           what
           was
           clear
           enough
           by
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           these
           Offices
           before
           :
           Therefore
           there
           is
           no
           change
           made
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           essential
           to
           our
           Ordinations
           ,
           an
           Explanation
           is
           not
           a
           change
           ;
           for
           did
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           Nice
           and
           Constantinople
           change
           or
           annul
           the
           Faith
           and
           Creeds
           that
           the
           Church
           used
           before
           ,
           when
           they
           added
           Explanations
           
           to
           the
           Creed
           .
           Therefore
           the
           adding
           of
           some
           explanatory
           words
           for
           cutting
           off
           the
           occasions
           of
           Cavilling
           ,
           is
           neither
           a
           change
           nor
           an
           annulling
           our
           former
           Orders
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           change
           of
           the
           Form
           of
           Consecration
           does
           not
           infer
           an
           annulling
           of
           Orders
           given
           another
           way
           ,
           for
           then
           all
           the
           Ordinations
           used
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           are
           annulled
           by
           the
           Roman
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           since
           the
           forms
           of
           Ordination
           used
           by
           them
           now
           ,
           were
           not
           used
           in
           the
           former
           Ages
           ;
           and
           the
           Forms
           used
           in
           the
           former
           ages
           are
           not
           looked
           on
           by
           them
           now
           to
           be
           the
           Forms
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           but
           are
           only
           made
           parts
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           and
           used
           as
           Collects
           or
           Anthems
           ;
           and
           yet
           here
           is
           a
           real
           change
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           own
           Principles
           cannot
           infer
           a
           nullity
           of
           Orders
           given
           before
           the
           Change
           made
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           the
           addition
           of
           a
           few
           explanatory
           words
           invalidates
           former
           Orders
           ,
           then
           the
           adding
           many
           new
           Rites
           ,
           which
           were
           neither
           used
           by
           Christ
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           the
           Primitive
           nor
           Eastern
           Churches
           ,
           will
           much
           more
           invalidate
           former
           Orders
           ,
           especially
           when
           these
           are
           believed
           to
           be
           so
           essential
           as
           that
           they
           confer
           the
           power
           of
           consecrating
           Christ's
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           of
           
           offering
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           were
           for
           divers
           Ages
           universally
           looked
           on
           in
           that
           Church
           to
           be
           the
           Matter
           and
           Form
           of
           Orders
           ,
           as
           was
           already
           observed
           of
           the
           Rite
           of
           giving
           the
           Sacred
           Vessels
           with
           the
           words
           joyned
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           Pope
           Eugenius
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           calls
           the
           matter
           of
           Priestly
           Orders
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           joyned
           to
           them
           the
           Form
           (
           in
           his
           Decree
           for
           the
           Armenians
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           )
           and
           even
           the
           Form
           he
           mentions
           is
           also
           altered
           now
           ,
           for
           the
           celebrating
           Masses
           are
           not
           in
           the
           Form
           he
           mentions
           ,
           but
           are
           now
           added
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Office
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           Let
           the
           Pontifical
           be
           considered
           ,
           in
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Priests
           ;
           we
           find
           the
           
             Priestly
             Vestiments
             given
          
           ,
           both
           the
           Stole
           and
           the
           Casula
           ,
           then
           
             their
             hands
             are
             anointed
          
           ,
           then
           
             the
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             are
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
          
           with
           words
           pronounced
           in
           every
           of
           those
           Rites
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           lesser
           Rites
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           .
           In
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           
             his
             head
             is
             Anointed
             ,
             then
             his
             hands
             ,
             then
             his
             Pastoral
             Staff
             is
             blessed
             and
             put
             in
             his
             hands
             ;
             next
             the
             Ring
             is
             blessed
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             his
             singer
             ,
             then
             the
             Gospels
             are
             put
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             then
             the
             Mitre
             is
             blessed
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             his
             head
             ;
             next
             the
             Gloves
             are
             blessed
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             se●…
          
           
           
             him
             on
             his
             Throne
          
           :
           Besides
           many
           lesser
           Rites
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           .
           Now
           with
           what
           face
           can
           they
           pretend
           that
           our
           adding
           a
           few
           explanatory
           words
           ,
           can
           infer
           the
           annulling
           all
           Orders
           given
           before
           that
           addition
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           added
           so
           many
           material
           Ceremonies
           in
           which
           they
           place
           great
           significancy
           and
           vertue
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           
             to
             swallow
             a
             Camel
             and
             to
             strain
             at
             a
             Gnat
             ,
          
           and
           to
           object
           to
           us
           
             a
             Mote
             in
             our
             eye
          
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           
             a
             Beam
             in
             their
             own
             eye
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           This
           Addition
           was
           indeed
           confirmed
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           good
           reason
           to
           desire
           that
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           but
           the
           authority
           of
           these
           changes
           is
           wholly
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           who
           only
           consulted
           about
           them
           and
           made
           them
           and
           the
           Parliament
           did
           take
           that
           care
           in
           the
           Enacting
           them
           ,
           that
           might
           shew
           they
           did
           only
           add
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Law
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           in
           passing
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           Ordered
           that
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           and
           Ordination
           should
           only
           be
           read
           over
           (
           and
           even
           that
           was
           carried
           upon
           some
           debate
           ,
           for
           many
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           ,
           moved
           that
           the
           Book
           should
           be
           added
           to
           the
           Act
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Parliament
           from
           the
           Convocation
           without
           ever
           reading
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           seemed
           
           indecent
           and
           too
           implicite
           to
           others
           )
           and
           there
           was
           no
           change
           made
           in
           a
           Tittle
           by
           the
           Parliament
           .
           So
           that
           they
           only
           Enacted
           by
           a
           Law
           what
           the
           Convocation
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           what
           he
           adds
           that
           the
           Book
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           found
           in
           every
           Edition
           of
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           ,
           with
           his
           gloss
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           
             most
             think
             the
             Bishops
             for
             shame
             suppress
             it
             .
          
           Really
           the
           Writer
           of
           this
           Paper
           must
           pardon
           me
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           seems
           he
           has
           no
           shame
           ,
           that
           can
           set
           down
           in
           writing
           such
           a
           disingenious
           Allegation
           :
           Pray
           who
           are
           these
           
             most
             that
             think
             so
          
           ?
           [
           Most
           ]
           in
           our
           Language
           stands
           for
           the
           [
           
             greater
             part
          
           ]
           now
           how
           many
           can
           he
           find
           that
           agree
           with
           him
           in
           this
           Gloss
           ?
           I
           doubt
           ,
           very
           few
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           not
           all
           his
           own
           Party
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           ours
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           a
           Calculation
           those
           
             Most
             think
          
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           no
           more
           but
           himself
           and
           a
           very
           few
           ignorant
           persons
           on
           whom
           he
           has
           imposed
           this
           conceit
           .
           Every
           body
           knows
           that
           when
           a
           Book
           is
           once
           printed
           by
           publick
           Authority
           ,
           and
           universally
           sold
           in
           the
           Shops
           ,
           those
           in
           Authority
           cannot
           out
           of
           shame
           study
           to
           suppress
           it
           .
           But
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Ordination
           not
           being
           so
           universal
           as
           are
           the
           other
           Offices
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           Stationers
           
           and
           Printers
           ,
           who
           do
           chiefly
           consider
           their
           Interest
           in
           the
           ready
           sale
           and
           vent
           of
           Books
           ,
           do
           not
           print
           so
           many
           of
           them
           as
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           there
           being
           at
           least
           500
           that
           use
           the
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           needs
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           a
           Common-Prayer-Book
           without
           it
           ,
           will
           sell
           cheaper
           than
           with
           it
           ;
           therefore
           a
           great
           many
           Copies
           have
           it
           not
           .
           This
           is
           not
           as
           
             Most
             think
          
           ,
           but
           as
           
             every
             body
             knows
          
           ,
           the
           true
           reason
           why
           in
           many
           Copies
           of
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           ,
           the
           Ordinal
           is
           wanting
           .
           Let
           him
           name
           one
           Bishop
           that
           would
           not
           permit
           it
           to
           be
           dispersed
           abroad
           or
           let
           him
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           bold
           and
           impudent
           Slanderer
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           I
           have
           followed
           this
           Paper
           in
           the
           two
           first
           Conclusions
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Third
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
        
         
           That
           Protestant
           Ministers
           and
           Bishops
           have
           no
           power
           to
           Preach
           ,
           &c.
           from
           Christ
           ,
           but
           only
           from
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           he
           proves
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           no
           more
           power
           than
           the
           first
           Protestant
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           had
           ,
           from
           whom
           all
           Jurisdiction
           was
           derived
           to
           the
           rest
           ;
           Now
           he
           had
           no
           power
           from
           Christ
           ;
           for
           first
           ,
           They
           that
           Consecrated
           him
           had
           no
           such
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           being
           no
           actual
           Bishops
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           were
           only
           Elect
           and
           not
           actual
           
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           only
           a
           
             quondam
             Bishop
          
           ,
           but
           had
           no
           actual
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           a
           fourth
           was
           a
           
             Suffragan
             Bishop
          
           to
           Canterbury
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           Jurisdiction
           but
           what
           he
           had
           from
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           much
           less
           Authority
           to
           give
           him
           Jurisdiction
           over
           himself
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           because
           none
           can
           give
           what
           he
           has
           not
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           must
           confess
           is
           such
           a
           piece
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           read
           it
           but
           he
           must
           conclude
           the
           Writer
           of
           it
           has
           no
           sort
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Learning
           ,
           or
           else
           has
           very
           little
           Moral
           honesty
           .
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           him
           that
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           was
           not
           the
           first
           Protestant
           
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
          
           ;
           he
           knows
           
             Arch-Bishop
             Cranmer
          
           was
           both
           a
           Protestant
           and
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           but
           this
           may
           be
           easily
           passed
           over
           ,
           there
           being
           more
           material
           Errors
           in
           this
           period
           .
           And
        
         
           First
           ,
           Does
           he
           believe
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           that
           none
           can
           instal
           a
           Bishop
           in
           a
           Jurisdiction
           above
           himself
           ?
           Pray
           then
           who
           invests
           the
           Popes
           with
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ?
           Do
           not
           the
           Cardinals
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           they
           as
           much
           the
           Popes
           Suffragans
           as
           Hodgskins
           was
           Canterburi●…
           .
           So
           that
           if
           inferiors
           cannot
           invest
           one
           with
           a
           superior
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           then
           the
           Popes
           can
           have
           none
           legally
           ,
           since
           they
           
           have
           theirs
           from
           the
           Cardinals
           that
           are
           inferior
           in
           Jurisdiction
           .
           This
           also
           holds
           in
           all
           the
           Patriarchal
           Consecrations
           .
           For
           Instance
           ,
           when
           Iohn
           commonly
           called
           Chrysostome
           ,
           a
           
             Priest
             of
             Antioch
          
           ,
           was
           chosen
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           Consecrated
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           Province
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           force
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           it
           will
           annul
           his
           Orders
           as
           well
           as
           Arch-Bishop
           
           Parker's
           ,
           for
           the
           Writer
           must
           needs
           see
           the
           case
           is
           parallel
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Or
           if
           he
           insists
           upon
           their
           being
           Elect
           to
           others
           Sees
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           of
           them
           had
           no
           See
           at
           all
           .
           Let
           me
           ask
           him
           ,
           if
           when
           St.
           Athanase
           was
           banished
           out
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           others
           thrust
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           or
           when
           Liberius
           was
           banished
           out
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Felix
           (
           whom
           they
           acknowledg
           a
           righteous
           Bishop
           )
           put
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           they
           had
           ordained
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           had
           these
           Orders
           been
           null
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           violently
           thrust
           out
           of
           their
           Sees
           ?
           Certainly
           Persecution
           and
           Violence
           rather
           makes
           the
           glory
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Functions
           shine
           more
           brightly
           ,
           but
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           to
           strip
           them
           of
           their
           Character
           ,
           and
           to
           disable
           them
           for
           exercising
           the
           Offices
           of
           their
           function
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           are
           two
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           consecration
           of
           a
           Primate
           ,
           
           the
           one
           is
           the
           giving
           him
           the
           Order
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           the
           investing
           him
           with
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           a
           Metropolitan
           ,
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           all
           Bishops
           are
           equal
           in
           Order
           ,
           none
           has
           more
           or
           less
           than
           another
           :
           therefore
           any
           Bishop
           duly
           Consecrated
           ,
           how
           mean
           soever
           his
           Diocess
           be
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           a
           Bishop
           than
           the
           greatest
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Man
           is
           a
           Bishop
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Consecrators
           of
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           being
           Bishops
           by
           their
           Order
           ,
           they
           had
           sufficient
           power
           and
           authority
           to
           Consecrate
           him
           .
           By
           which
           it
           appears
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           made
           of
           his
           being
           truly
           a
           Bishop
           .
           And
           as
           for
           his
           Jurisdiction
           :
           Two
           things
           are
           also
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           The
           Jurisdiction
           annexed
           to
           that
           See.
           The
           other
           is
           his
           being
           rightly
           cloathed
           and
           invested
           with
           it
           .
           For
           the
           former
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Metropolitans
           ,
           Primates
           ,
           and
           Patriarchs
           ,
           has
           no
           Divine
           Institution
           :
           for
           all
           that
           any
           Bishop
           has
           by
           divine
           Institution
           ,
           is
           to
           seed
           the
           flock
           of
           his
           own
           Diocess
           ,
           but
           the
           Canons
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           ,
           have
           introduced
           a
           further
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Bishops
           of
           a
           District
           or
           Province
           ;
           this
           did
           rise
           by
           Custom
           upon
           the
           division
           of
           the
           Provinces
           of
           
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           and
           was
           settled
           over
           the
           World
           before
           any
           general
           Council
           did
           meet
           to
           make
           Decrees
           about
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Councils
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             Ephesus
          
           and
           Chalcedon
           ,
           only
           approved
           what
           they
           found
           practised
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           some
           new
           Divisions
           of
           Provinces
           ,
           that
           were
           made
           by
           the
           Emperors
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Kings
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           did
           first
           give
           those
           Preheminences
           to
           some
           Towns
           and
           Sees
           ;
           for
           the
           original
           Dignity
           of
           Sees
           rose
           out
           of
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Towns
           ,
           which
           appears
           clearly
           in
           all
           the
           Patriarchats
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           that
           of
           Rome
           and
           Constantinople
           .
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           fully
           inquired
           into
           by
           many
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           by
           the
           most
           Learned
           
             Petrus
             de
             Marca
          
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Paris
           ,
           
           that
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           was
           from
           King
           Ethelbert
           ,
           who
           first
           Erected
           that
           See.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Popes
           did
           afterwards
           usurp
           a
           new
           Jurisdiction
           over
           all
           Churches
           ;
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           Judg
           of
           the
           Dignity
           of
           all
           Sees
           ,
           to
           send
           the
           Pall
           ,
           to
           have
           reserved
           Cases
           ,
           to
           grant
           Exemptions
           to
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Encroachments
           on
           the
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           very
           fully
           inquired
           into
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           Protestant
           Writers
           ,
           but
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Roman
           
           Communion
           ,
           chiefly
           those
           of
           the
           Gallicane
           Church
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           studied
           to
           recover
           their
           Liberties
           that
           were
           troden
           under
           foot
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           the
           Intrigues
           and
           cunning
           of
           that
           Court
           were
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           thing
           in
           Episcopal
           Institution
           ,
           is
           the
           Installing
           or
           Inthroning
           the
           Metropolitan
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           always
           done
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           clear
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           sure
           no
           man
           ever
           questioned
           it
           .
           Was
           not
           the
           famous
           Decision
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Ephesus
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Cypriotic
           Bishops
           a
           full
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           when
           upon
           
           the
           pretension
           of
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           the
           thing
           was
           examined
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           found
           that
           he
           had
           never
           used
           to
           Ordain
           Bishops
           there
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Rites
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constantia
           the
           Metropolitan
           were
           confirmed
           to
           him
           by
           that
           General
           Council
           :
           nor
           can
           one
           Instance
           be
           shewed
           in
           the
           first
           three
           Ages
           of
           a
           Metropolitan
           coming
           to
           be
           Ordained
           by
           a
           Patriarch
           ,
           as
           was
           afterwards
           for
           Orders
           sake
           appointed
           .
           And
           this
           appears
           more
           
           evidently
           by
           a
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Orleans
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           decreed
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Metropolitans
             the
             Ancient
             Custom
             should
             be
             renewed
             ,
             which
          
           
           
             was
             generally
             neglected
             and
             lost
             ,
             that
             a
             Metropolitan
             being
             Elected
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             with
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             should
             be
             Ordained
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             met
             together
          
           ;
           This
           was
           Anno
           538.
           
           By
           which
           we
           see
           they
           thought
           not
           of
           any
           Bull
           or
           Confirmation
           from
           Rome
           ,
           but
           that
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           subject
           to
           the
           Metropolitan's
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           might
           Ordain
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           afterwards
           the
           Patriarchs
           chose
           the
           Metropolitans
           ,
           but
           the
           Patriarchs
           were
           either
           chosen
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           sent
           Circulatory
           Letters
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           other
           Patriarchs
           to
           confirm
           their
           Elections
           (
           which
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           did
           likewise
           to
           them
           )
           this
           was
           only
           for
           keeping
           up
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           more
           friendly
           and
           brotherly
           Correspondence
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           of
           necessity
           or
           as
           an
           homage
           which
           they
           owed
           the
           Pope
           ;
           much
           less
           did
           they
           delay
           their
           Consecrations
           till
           they
           obtained
           his
           Mandate
           ,
           or
           abstain
           from
           any
           Act
           of
           Jurisdiction
           till
           they
           had
           his
           Confirmation
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           appointed
           by
           the
           Pontifical
           ,
           till
           they
           get
           
           the
           Pall.
           I
           have
           not
           given
           you
           the
           trouble
           of
           enlarging
           on
           many
           Proofs
           for
           making
           these
           things
           out
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           so
           clear
           and
           uncontested
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           
           no
           man
           is
           so
           disingenuous
           as
           to
           deny
           them
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           whatever
           some
           may
           whisper
           among
           illiterate
           persons
           who
           cannot
           contradict
           them
           .
           And
           though
           there
           has
           been
           so
           much
           already
           written
           to
           make
           those
           particulars
           out
           ,
           that
           more
           needs
           not
           ,
           and
           indeed
           cannot
           be
           said
           ;
           yet
           if
           these
           things
           be
           questioned
           by
           any
           body
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           them
           out
           fully
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           come
           to
           his
           Second
           Argument
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           (
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Protestant
           Bishops
           since
           his
           days
           )
           had
           his
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           only
           from
           the
           Queen
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Queens
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           and
           the
           Form
           of
           his
           Ordination
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           upon
           the
           Queens
           Mandate
           without
           any
           Bull
           from
           the
           Pope
           (
           in
           which
           she
           acknowledges
           Cardinal
           Pool
           to
           have
           been
           a
           righteous
           Arch-Bishop
           ;
           and
           so
           confesses
           Catholick
           Ordination
           and
           Jurisdiction
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           valid
           ,
           and
           good
           )
           which
           was
           necessary
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           ;
           as
           appears
           from
           her
           Mandate
           in
           which
           she
           supplies
           any
           Defects
           they
           might
           have
           been
           under
           .
           Now
           all
           the
           Authority
           the
           Queen
           had
           ,
           flowed
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           annexed
           all
           Jurisdiction
           Spiritual
           or
           Temporal
           over
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           of
           this
           Realm
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           made
           her
           Pope
           :
           
           So
           that
           by
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Act
           ,
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           had
           his
           Jurisdiction
           from
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           she
           hers
           from
           the
           Parliament
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Protestant
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           are
           only
           
             Parliamentary
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           from
           their
           Kings
           ,
           Queen
           ,
           and
           Parliaments
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           such
           a
           heap
           of
           things
           so
           unjustly
           and
           weakly
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           grieve
           all
           honest
           men
           to
           see
           a
           company
           of
           Priests
           going
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Kingdom
           studying
           to
           abuse
           weak
           and
           unlearned
           persons
           with
           such
           disingenuous
           Stories
           or
           Writings
           .
           Which
           I
           hope
           will
           appear
           more
           fully
           if
           you
           consider
           the
           following
           particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           King
           and
           Parliament
           have
           the
           Supream
           Legislative
           Authority
           in
           this
           Realm
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           have
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Society
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Gospel
           which
           commands
           us
           
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             .
          
           Therefore
           whatever
           they
           Enact
           that
           is
           within
           the
           Limits
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           is
           Law
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           sinful
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           sinful
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           submitted
           to
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           if
           they
           set
           up
           a
           false
           Religion
           by
           Law
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           make
           it
           a
           true
           Religion
           ,
           but
           adds
           the
           sanction
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           civil
           
           Warrant
           and
           Security
           for
           the
           Subject
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Civil
           Power
           cannot
           change
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           to
           make
           Good
           Evil
           ,
           or
           Evil
           Good
           ;
           but
           only
           gives
           Authority
           and
           Security
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           they
           are
           restrained
           in
           things
           Civil
           as
           well
           as
           Spiritual
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           make
           unjust
           Laws
           in
           Civil
           things
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           the
           same
           with
           their
           unjust
           Laws
           about
           Spirituals
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           concluded
           as
           the
           Fundamental
           Maxim
           of
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           that
           whatever
           may
           be
           done
           lawfully
           and
           without
           Sin
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           when
           the
           Supream
           Civil
           Authority
           commands
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Subjects
           ought
           to
           obey
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Whosoever
           is
           empowered
           by
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           to
           execute
           this
           their
           Supream
           Authority
           ,
           has
           a
           full
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           apply
           that
           Power
           so
           given
           or
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           having
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           Law
           put
           in
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           shall
           without
           their
           Warrant
           or
           Authority
           from
           them
           usurp
           ,
           or
           assume
           any
           sort
           of
           Power
           or
           Jurisdiction
           within
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           they
           are
           Intruders
           and
           Usurpers
           ,
           and
           the
           success
           they
           have
           in
           it
           does
           no
           more
           justifie
           that
           Force
           than
           a
           Robber's
           does
           his
           Title
           to
           Goods
           unjustly
           taken
           .
           And
           although
           some
           weak
           
           Princes
           in
           hard
           times
           did
           yield
           it
           up
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           yet
           both
           the
           Clergy
           themselves
           and
           the
           Parliaments
           ,
           did
           often
           assert
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           which
           was
           most
           eminently
           done
           by
           King
           Edward
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           King
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           Popes
           power
           here
           had
           no
           just
           Title
           but
           was
           a
           violent
           Invasion
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           neither
           had
           it
           from
           Christ
           nor
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           Decree
           of
           General
           Councils
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           800
           years
           after
           Christ
           it
           was
           never
           allowed
           them
           :
           that
           they
           never
           had
           it
           in
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Western
           Churches
           was
           only
           extorted
           by
           force
           and
           fraud
           from
           the
           Princes
           and
           States
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           no
           Law
           for
           it
           in
           England
           ,
           are
           things
           so
           certain
           ,
           that
           for
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           my self
           to
           the
           Writers
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           ,
           
             De
             Marca
             ,
             Launoy
          
           ,
           and
           Balusius
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           .
           And
           at
           this
           very
           day
           the
           Pope
           has
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           power
           in
           the
           other
           Kingdoms
           of
           Europe
           ,
           than
           the
           Connivence
           of
           Princes
           or
           the
           Laws
           give
           him
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Pope
           had
           no
           power
           in
           England
           but
           what
           was
           unjustly
           usurped
           from
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           the
           Supream
           Authority
           
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           have
           long
           endured
           an
           Encroachment
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           gives
           no
           just
           Title
           to
           it
           ,
           nor
           hinders
           them
           from
           asserting
           their
           own
           Rights
           when
           they
           find
           a
           fit
           opportunity
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           neither
           devests
           them
           of
           their
           Authority
           nor
           the
           Subjects
           of
           their
           due
           Rights
           and
           Freedoms
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           all
           the
           exercise
           of
           coercive
           Jurisdiction
           being
           inseparably
           annexed
           to
           the
           Supream
           Authority
           ;
           it
           was
           incumbent
           on
           them
           to
           shake
           off
           all
           Forrein
           Jurisdict
           :
           they
           should
           have
           done
           it
           sooner
           but
           could
           never
           do
           it
           too
           soon
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           King
           and
           Parliament
           asserting
           their
           Authority
           in
           this
           Particular
           ,
           and
           condemning
           the
           Popes
           Usurpations
           ,
           they
           might
           commit
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           to
           whom
           they
           would
           :
           Therefore
           they
           putting
           it
           into
           the
           Queens
           hands
           and
           her
           Successors
           ,
           she
           had
           a
           good
           Right
           to
           exercise
           it
           ,
           having
           a
           Law
           for
           it
           .
           This
           then
           being
           annexed
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           of
           the
           Realm
           by
           the
           Supream
           Authority
           of
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           King
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           exercising
           it
           fully
           and
           only
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           obeyed
           in
           all
           his
           Injunctions
           (
           that
           are
           not
           sinful
           )
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Supream
           Authority
           in
           this
           
           Kingdom
           which
           comes
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Though
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           only
           from
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           Power
           and
           this
           or
           that
           person
           being
           put
           in
           this
           or
           that
           Living
           or
           Preferment
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           right
           to
           the
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           and
           Prerogative
           Courts
           ,
           being
           things
           not
           appointed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           King
           having
           the
           Supremacy
           over
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           ,
           does
           not
           exceed
           his
           Limits
           when
           he
           reserves
           to
           himself
           such
           power
           that
           no
           person
           shall
           be
           vested
           with
           the
           Legal
           Authority
           for
           those
           things
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           knowledg
           or
           upon
           his
           Order
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           cannot
           make
           a
           man
           a
           Bishop
           or
           a
           Priest
           ,
           nor
           can
           he
           take
           away
           Orders
           ,
           for
           if
           Bishops
           should
           Ordain
           or
           Consecrate
           without
           or
           against
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           may
           proceed
           against
           both
           the
           Ordainers
           and
           Ordained
           ,
           and
           can
           hinder
           their
           exercising
           any
           Function
           in
           his
           Dominions
           by
           Banishing
           or
           Imprisoning
           them
           ,
           but
           ●…he
           cannot
           destroy
           or
           annul
           their
           Orders
           .
           So
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           comes
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           has
           a
           Spiritual
           Effect
           ,
           whatever
           opposition
           the
           King
           may
           make
           ,
           
           but
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           power
           must
           be
           had
           from
           him
           .
           If
           the
           King
           commands
           an
           Heretick
           or
           a
           Scandalous
           person
           to
           be
           Elected
           or
           Ordained
           ,
           Churchmen
           may
           well
           demur
           and
           offer
           their
           reasons
           why
           they
           cannot
           give
           Obedience
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           want
           of
           Authority
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           matter
           is
           Morally
           evil
           :
           As
           they
           must
           also
           do
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           should
           command
           them
           ,
           to
           commit
           Theft
           or
           Murther
           .
           So
           that
           all
           Consecrations
           in
           this
           Land
           are
           made
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           that
           is
           inherent
           in
           them
           ,
           only
           the
           King
           gives
           orders
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           their
           power
           :
           Therefore
           all
           that
           the
           Queen
           did
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           do
           since
           ,
           was
           to
           command
           so
           many
           Bishops
           to
           exercise
           a
           power
           they
           had
           from
           Christ
           in
           such
           or
           such
           instances
           ,
           which
           command
           was
           just
           and
           good
           ,
           if
           the
           persons
           to
           be
           Ordained
           were
           so
           qualified
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Though
           the
           Command
           were
           unjust
           ,
           yet
           that
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           annul
           the
           Ordination
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           all
           the
           Ordinations
           appointed
           by
           the
           Anti-Popes
           of
           Avignon
           were
           null
           ,
           since
           done
           upon
           Mandates
           
           from
           a
           false
           Pope
           who
           had
           not
           power
           ,
           which
           will
           annul
           all
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           the
           Gallicane
           Church
           which
           did
           submit
           to
           these
           Popes
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           unless
           they
           also
           annul
           all
           the
           Eastern
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           is
           made
           by
           order
           from
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           ,
           and
           is
           upon
           that
           installed
           .
           If
           this
           therefore
           invalidates
           our
           Ordinations
           ,
           it
           will
           do
           theirs
           much
           more
           ,
           except
           they
           will
           allow
           a
           greater
           power
           to
           the
           Turk
           than
           to
           the
           King.
           So
           that
           this
           at
           most
           might
           prove
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           under
           an
           unjust
           violence
           ,
           but
           cannot
           infer
           an
           invalidating
           of
           Acts
           so
           done
           :
           therefore
           if
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           was
           duely
           consecrated
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           done
           upon
           the
           Queens
           Mandate
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           true
           and
           lawful
           Bishop
           .
           For
           let
           me
           suppose
           another
           case
           parallel
           to
           this
           :
           if
           the
           Clergy
           should
           resolve
           they
           will
           no
           more
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           upon
           the
           pretence
           perhaps
           of
           
             Interdicts
             ,
             Censures
          
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           thing
           .
           And
           the
           Prince
           or
           State
           commands
           them
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           (
           as
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Venetians
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Interdict
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           Kings
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           )
           can
           it
           be
           pretended
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           they
           administer
           upon
           such
           Commands
           are
           not
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           but
           only
           of
           the
           King.
           So
           in
           like
           manner
           Orders
           given
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Mandate
           by
           persons
           empowered
           to
           it
           by
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           true
           Orders
           ,
           even
           though
           the
           Mandate
           for
           them
           were
           unjust
           ,
           tyrannical
           ,
           and
           illegal
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           Besides
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           choosing
           Bishops
           was
           in
           all
           Ages
           thought
           at
           most
           a
           mixed
           thing
           in
           which
           Laymen
           as
           well
           as
           Church-men
           ,
           had
           a
           share
           .
           It
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           first
           three
           Centuries
           ,
           the
           Elections
           were
           made
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           that
           came
           to
           assist
           in
           those
           Elections
           did
           confirm
           their
           Choice
           and
           Consecrate
           the
           person
           by
           them
           Elected
           .
           Now
           whatever
           is
           a
           Right
           of
           the
           people
           they
           can
           by
           Law
           transfer
           it
           on
           another
           .
           So
           in
           our
           case
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           having
           in
           Parliament
           annexed
           the
           power
           of
           choosing
           Bishops
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           Right
           is
           now
           in
           the
           King's
           person
           ;
           Consecrations
           upon
           his
           Nomination
           must
           either
           be
           good
           and
           valid
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Consecrations
           of
           the
           first
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           shall
           likewise
           be
           annulled
           ,
           since
           he
           has
           now
           as
           good
           a
           Right
           to
           name
           the
           persons
           that
           are
           to
           be
           Consecrated
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           then
           had
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Tumults
           and
           other
           disscandal
           
           orders
           in
           those
           Elections
           ,
           brought
           great
           scandal
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           were
           taken
           away
           and
           Synodical
           Elections
           were
           set
           up
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           former
           Ordinations
           were
           good
           before
           these
           were
           set
           up
           ,
           so
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           that
           these
           are
           indispensibly
           necessary
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           are
           no
           good
           Ordinations
           at
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           these
           being
           all
           now
           put
           down
           ,
           the
           Pope
           having
           among
           his
           other
           Usurpations
           taken
           that
           into
           his
           own
           hands
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           It
           is
           also
           known
           how
           much
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           Emperors
           and
           Kings
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           and
           places
           ,
           have
           medled
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           how
           a
           Synod
           desired
           Valentinian
           to
           choose
           a
           Bishop
           at
           Millan
           when
           Saint
           Ambrose
           was
           chosen
           ,
           nor
           how
           Theodosius
           chose
           Nectarius
           to
           be
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           second
           General
           Council
           was
           sitting
           .
           Nor
           need
           I
           tell
           the
           Law
           Iustinian
           made
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           Three
           presented
           to
           the
           Emperor
           in
           the
           Elections
           of
           the
           Patriarch
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           choose
           one
           of
           them
           .
           These
           things
           are
           generally
           known
           ,
           and
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           on
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           as
           there
           followed
           great
           confusions
           in
           the
           Greek
           Empire
           till
           it
           was
           quite
           over-run
           and
           destroyed
           ;
           so
           there
           
           was
           scarce
           any
           one
           thing
           in
           which
           there
           was
           more
           doing
           and
           undoing
           than
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           the
           Emperors
           often
           did
           it
           by
           their
           own
           Authority
           ;
           Synodal
           Elections
           were
           also
           often
           set
           up
           ,
           at
           length
           the
           Emperors
           brought
           it
           to
           that
           ,
           that
           they
           delivered
           the
           Pastoral
           Staff
           to
           the
           Bishop
           by
           which
           he
           was
           invested
           in
           his
           Patriarchat
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           never
           pretended
           neither
           by
           the
           Latin
           Church
           nor
           by
           the
           contrary
           Factions
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           that
           Orders
           so
           given
           were
           Null
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Emperors
           giving
           the
           Investiture
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           is
           a
           far
           greater
           thing
           than
           our
           King
           's
           granting
           a
           Mandate
           for
           Consecrating
           and
           investing
           
           them
           .
           For
           proof
           of
           this
           about
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           I
           refer
           it
           to
           Habert
           who
           has
           given
           a
           full
           Deduction
           of
           the
           Elections
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           to
           the
           last
           Age.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Latin
           Church
           ,
           the
           Matter
           has
           been
           so
           oft
           examined
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           spend
           much
           time
           about
           
           it
           .
           It
           is
           known
           and
           confessed
           by
           Platina
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperors
           Authority
           interveened
           when
           the
           Popes
           were
           created
           .
           And
           Onuphrius
           tells
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           Decree
           
           of
           Vigilius
           the
           Custom
           had
           got
           in
           ,
           that
           the
           Elected
           Pope
           should
           not
           
           be
           Consecrated
           till
           the
           Emperor
           had
           confirmed
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           by
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           given
           the
           Elect
           Pope
           leave
           to
           be
           Ordained
           ,
           and
           that
           Licence
           was
           either
           granted
           by
           the
           Emperors
           themselves
           or
           by
           their
           Lieutenants
           [
           or
           Exarchs
           ]
           at
           Ravenna
           :
           And
           One
           and
           twenty
           Popes
           were
           thus
           Consecrated
           ,
           Pelagius
           the
           second
           only
           excepted
           ,
           who
           being
           chosen
           during
           the
           Siege
           of
           Rome
           ,
           did
           not
           stay
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           sent
           Gregory
           (
           afterwards
           Pope
           )
           to
           excuse
           it
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           was
           offended
           with
           it
           :
           it
           continued
           thus
           till
           the
           days
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           called
           Pogonatus
           ,
           who
           first
           remitted
           it
           to
           Benedict
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Greek
           Emperors
           was
           then
           fallen
           so
           low
           in
           Italy
           ,
           that
           no
           wonder
           he
           parted
           with
           it
           .
           But
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           Empire
           was
           again
           set
           up
           in
           the
           West
           by
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           Pope
           Adrian
           with
           a
           Synod
           ,
           gave
           him
           
             the
             power
             of
             creating
          
           
           
             the
             Pope
          
           (
           as
           is
           set
           down
           in
           the
           very
           Canon
           Law
           it self
           )
           
             and
             of
             investing
             all
             other
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             and
             an
             Anathema
             was
             pronounced
             against
             any
             that
             should
             Consecrate
             a
             Bishop
             that
             was
             not
             named
             and
             invested
             by
             him
             .
          
           This
           is
           likewise
           told
           by
           Platina
           
           out
           of
           Anastasius
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
           though
           some
           Popes
           were
           thus
           chosen
           ,
           yet
           the
           weakness
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           's
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           divisions
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           with
           the
           degeneracy
           of
           that
           whole
           Race
           served
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           growing
           power
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
           Yet
           Lewis
           laid
           it
           down
           not
           as
           an
           Usurpation
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Right
           of
           which
           he
           devested
           himself
           ,
           but
           his
           Son
           Lothaire
           re-assumed
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           confirm
           divers
           Popes
           ,
           and
           Anastasius
           tells
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           Consecrate
           
           the
           Pope
           without
           the
           Imperial
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           was
           still
           kept
           up
           at
           least
           in
           a
           shadow
           till
           Hadrian
           the
           Third
           ,
           who
           appointed
           that
           the
           Emperors
           Concurrence
           or
           Licence
           should
           not
           be
           thought
           necessary
           in
           the
           creating
           of
           a
           Pope
           .
           And
           from
           Hadrian
           the
           First
           ,
           who
           dyed
           Anno
           795.
           till
           Hadrian
           the
           Third
           ,
           there
           were
           89
           years
           ;
           and
           from
           Vigilius
           his
           days
           ,
           who
           dyed
           Anno
           555.
           there
           were
           330
           years
           .
           So
           long
           were
           the
           Popes
           made
           upon
           the
           Emperors
           Mandates
           .
           Nor
           did
           the
           Emperors
           part
           easily
           with
           this
           Right
           ,
           but
           after
           that
           the
           Otho's
           and
           the
           Henry's
           kept
           up
           their
           Pretension
           ,
           and
           came
           oft
           to
           Rome
           and
           made
           many
           Popes
           ,
           and
           though
           most
           of
           the
           Popes
           so
           made
           were
           generally
           reckoned
           Anti-Popes
           and
           Schismaticks
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Clement
           
           the
           Second
           ,
           are
           put
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Popes
           by
           Baronius
           and
           Binnius
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           late
           publishers
           of
           the
           Councils
           Labbee
           and
           Cossartius
           :
           There
           was
           indeed
           great
           Opposition
           made
           to
           this
           at
           Rome
           ;
           but
           let
           even
           their
           own
           Historians
           be
           appealed
           to
           ,
           what
           a
           Series
           of
           Monsters
           and
           not
           Men
           ,
           those
           Popes
           were
           ;
           how
           infamously
           they
           were
           Elected
           ,
           often
           by
           the
           Whores
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           how
           flagitious
           they
           were
           ,
           we
           refer
           it
           to
           Barronius
           himself
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           deny
           this
           for
           all
           his
           partiality
           in
           his
           great
           Work.
           But
           in
           the
           end
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           got
           the
           better
           of
           the
           Emperors
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           let
           the
           ingenuity
           of
           those
           Men
           be
           considered
           ,
           who
           endeavour
           to
           Invalidate
           our
           Orders
           ,
           and
           call
           our
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           
             Parliamentary
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
          
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           made
           upon
           the
           King's
           Mandate
           according
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           When
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           for
           near
           500
           years
           together
           ,
           their
           own
           Popes
           were
           Consecrated
           for
           the
           most
           part
           upon
           the
           Emperors
           Mandate
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           have
           as
           much
           power
           to
           do
           the
           same
           here
           ,
           as
           the
           Emperors
           had
           to
           do
           it
           at
           Rome
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperors
           were
           wont
           also
           to
           
           grant
           the
           Investitures
           into
           all
           the
           Bishopricks
           by
           giving
           the
           Ring
           and
           the
           Staff
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Investiture
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           both
           named
           and
           invested
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           .
           This
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           thought
           was
           no
           more
           to
           be
           suffered
           than
           their
           creating
           the
           Popes
           ,
           both
           being
           done
           by
           the
           same
           Authority
           :
           Therefore
           he
           resolved
           to
           wring
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Emperors
           hands
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           into
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           he
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           bring
           this
           about
           ,
           for
           the
           Bishopricks
           and
           Abbeys
           were
           then
           so
           richly
           endowed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Conquest
           of
           almost
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           giving
           of
           them
           into
           his
           own
           hands
           .
           Therefore
           he
           first
           disgraced
           these
           Laical
           Investitures
           by
           an
           ill
           name
           to
           make
           them
           sound
           odiously
           ,
           and
           called
           all
           so
           Ordained
           ,
           Simoniacks
           ,
           as
           he
           also
           called
           the
           Married
           Clergy
           ,
           Nicolaitans
           .
           Now
           every
           body
           knows
           how
           much
           any
           thing
           suffers
           by
           a
           scurvy
           Nick-name
           raised
           on
           it
           .
           But
           he
           went
           more
           roundly
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           deposed
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           absolved
           his
           Subjects
           from
           their
           obedience
           .
           What
           bloody
           Wars
           and
           unnatural
           Rebellions
           of
           the
           Children
           against
           the
           Father
           ,
           followed
           by
           the
           Popes
           instigation
           ,
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           .
           
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           his
           Son
           that
           succeeded
           him
           was
           forced
           to
           yield
           up
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           In
           Spain
           it
           appears
           both
           from
           the
           
           12th
           .
           and
           16th
           .
           Councils
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           there
           did
           choose
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           
           which
           Baronius
           does
           freely
           confess
           .
        
         
           And
           Gregory
           of
           Tours
           through
           his
           whole
           History
           ,
           gives
           so
           many
           Instances
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           of
           the
           Merovinian
           Race
           ,
           choosing
           and
           naming
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           questioned
           ;
           all
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Gallicane
           Church
           do
           also
           assert
           that
           their
           Kings
           gave
           the
           Investitures
           from
           the
           days
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           .
           But
           the
           Popes
           were
           still
           making
           inroads
           upon
           their
           Authority
           ,
           for
           securing
           which
           Charles
           the
           Seventh
           caused
           the
           
             Pragmatic
             Sanction
          
           to
           be
           made
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           afterwards
           ,
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           Tenth
           got
           Francis
           the
           First
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Concordate
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           at
           Paris
           did
           complain
           and
           appealed
           to
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           the
           Concordate
           the
           King
           retains
           still
           the
           power
           of
           naming
           the
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           In
           England
           there
           are
           some
           Instances
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           choosing
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           though
           so
           little
           remains
           of
           the
           Records
           or
           Histories
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           it
           
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           we
           meet
           but
           few
           .
           Yet
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           King
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           and
           both
           his
           Sons
           ,
           did
           give
           the
           Investitures
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           though
           upon
           a
           Contest
           between
           King
           Henry
           the
           First
           and
           Anselm
           about
           them
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           yield
           them
           to
           him
           ;
           yet
           upon
           
           Anselm's
           death
           he
           did
           re-assume
           that
           power
           :
           I
           need
           not
           say
           more
           to
           shew
           what
           were
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           nor
           how
           oft
           they
           were
           asserted
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           nor
           how
           many
           Laws
           were
           made
           against
           the
           Incroachments
           and
           tyrannical
           Exactions
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ;
           these
           are
           now
           so
           commonly
           known
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           so
           oft
           printed
           of
           late
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           add
           nothing
           about
           them
           .
           Only
           from
           all
           I
           have
           said
           I
           suppose
           it
           is
           indisputably
           clear
           ;
           That
           if
           Ordinations
           or
           Consecrations
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Mandate
           ,
           be
           invalid
           ,
           which
           this
           Paper
           drives
           at
           ;
           then
           all
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           are
           also
           annulled
           ,
           since
           for
           many
           Ages
           they
           were
           all
           made
           upon
           the
           Mandates
           of
           Emperors
           and
           Kings
           .
           By
           all
           which
           you
           may
           see
           the
           great
           weakness
           of
           this
           Argument
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           to
           this
           add
           some
           Remarks
           on
           a
           few
           particulars
           of
           less
           weight
           that
           are
           insinuated
           in
           this
           Argument
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Writer
           of
           it
           would
           infer
           
           from
           the
           Queens
           ,
           calling
           Cardinal
           Pool
           
             the
             late
             and
             immediate
             Arch-Bishop
             and
             Pastor
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
          
           that
           we
           acknowledg
           
             Catholick
             Ordination
             valid
             ,
             lawful
             ,
             and
             good
             .
          
           If
           by
           
             Valid
             ,
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             Good
             ,
          
           be
           understood
           that
           which
           retained
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           was
           according
           to
           the
           then
           Law
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           to
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           mean
           that
           all
           the
           Forms
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           their
           Ordination
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           Good
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           draw
           that
           inference
           from
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           From
           the
           Clause
           of
           the
           Patents
           ,
           that
           is
           
             for
             supplying
             all
             defects
             ,
             considering
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             times
             ,
          
           he
           would
           infer
           ,
           there
           was
           somwhat
           wanting
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           thereby
           supplyed
           .
           If
           by
           that
           [
           Want
           ]
           he
           means
           an
           essential
           Defect
           ,
           there
           was
           none
           such
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           true
           Bishops
           .
           If
           he
           means
           only
           that
           some
           things
           were
           not
           according
           to
           what
           the
           Law
           required
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           no
           Force
           ,
           for
           whoever
           makes
           a
           Law
           ,
           can
           also
           dispense
           with
           it
           :
           Therefore
           the
           execution
           of
           these
           Laws
           being
           put
           in
           the
           Queens
           hands
           ,
           she
           might
           well
           dispense
           with
           some
           particulars
           ;
           all
           which
           the
           Parliament
           did
           afterwards
           confirm
           ,
           and
           any
           defect
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Law
           might
           make
           them
           liable
           to
           the
           Civil
           powers
           ,
           
           but
           it
           can
           by
           no
           means
           be
           pretended
           that
           this
           should
           annul
           the
           Ordinations
           ,
           though
           illegally
           gone
           about
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           would
           infer
           from
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           is
           made
           Pope
           ,
           when
           he
           knows
           that
           both
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           another
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           is
           declared
           otherwise
           express
           words
           as
           follows
           ,
           
             where
             we
             attribute
             
             to
             the
             Queens
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             chief
             Government
             ,
             by
             which
             Titles
             we
             understand
             the
             minds
             of
             some
             slandrous
             folks
             to
             be
             offended
             ;
             we
             give
             not
             to
             our
             Princes
             the
             Ministry
             either
             of
             God's
             Word
             or
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             the
             which
             thing
             the
             Injunctions
             also
             lately
             set
             forth
             by
             Elizabeth
             our
             Queen
             ,
             do
             most
             plainly
             testifie
             :
             But
             that
             only
             Prerogative
             which
             we
             see
             to
             have
             been
             given
             always
             to
             all
             godly
             Princes
             in
             Holy
             Scriptures
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             Rule
             all
             Estates
             and
             Degrees
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             by
             God
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             restrain
             with
             the
             Civil
             Sword
             the
             stubborn
             and
             evil
             doers
             .
          
           So
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           the
           Papal
           and
           Tyrannical
           Power
           given
           to
           the
           King
           by
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           From
           the
           power
           given
           to
           the
           Queen
           to
           Authorize
           such
           persons
           as
           she
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           exercise
           that
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           
           he
           infers
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           either
           Clergymen
           ,
           Lawyers
           ,
           Merchants
           ,
           or
           Coblers
           ,
           since
           the
           Statute
           requires
           no
           more
           but
           
             that
             they
             be
             born
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           as
           well
           grounded
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           though
           that
           Statute
           does
           not
           name
           the
           qualification
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           yet
           the
           other
           Statutes
           that
           Enacted
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           and
           the
           Ordinal
           ,
           do
           fully
           specifie
           what
           sort
           of
           persons
           these
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           all
           things
           be
           in
           every
           Statute
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           He
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Paper
           pretends
           that
           the
           reason
           why
           this
           present
           Parliament
           altered
           the
           Ancient
           Forms
           ;
           was
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           null
           and
           invalid
           .
           The
           weakness
           and
           injustice
           of
           which
           was
           before
           shewed
           ;
           so
           that
           nothing
           needs
           to
           be
           repeated
           .
           And
           in
           fine
           ,
           it
           has
           been
           also
           proved
           ,
           that
           as
           both
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Churches
           have
           made
           many
           alterations
           in
           their
           Rituals
           ,
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           which
           made
           these
           Alterations
           ,
           had
           as
           good
           an
           Authority
           to
           do
           it
           by
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           :
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           concerning
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           making
           such
           Changes
           when
           they
           give
           the
           reason
           for
           taking
           away
           
           the
           Chalice
           .
           
             The
             Church
             has
             power
          
           
           
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             retaining
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             to
             change
             or
             appoint
             such
             things
             which
             she
             shall
             judg
             more
             expedient
             both
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Receivers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Reverence
             due
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             variety
             of
             things
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             places
             .
          
           Where
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           ,
           the
           Church
           may
           make
           alterations
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           *
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           a
           strange
           confidence
           in
           them
           to
           charge
           on
           us
           an
           annulling
           of
           former
           Orders
           ,
           because
           of
           a
           small
           addition
           of
           a
           few
           explanatory
           words
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           his
           Paper
           .
        
         
           Now
           having
           sufficiently
           answered
           every
           thing
           in
           it
           ;
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           draw
           a
           few
           conclusions
           in
           opposition
           to
           his
           .
           And
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           having
           true
           Priests
           and
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           are
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           since
           we
           believe
           all
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           delivered
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           being
           thus
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           every
           one
           that
           lives
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           professed
           a
           mong
           us
           ,
           mayand
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           do
           truly
           eat
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ,
           having
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           administred
           among
           us
           according
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           Institution
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           We
           have
           as
           much
           power
           to
           Consecrate
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           as
           any
           that
           were
           Ordained
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           near
           a
           thousand
           years
           together
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           have
           the
           Ministerial
           power
           of
           giving
           Absolution
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           and
           of
           forgiving
           Sins
           ,
           given
           us
           by
           our
           Orders
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           All
           men
           may
           (
           and
           ought
           to
           )
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Faith
           we
           believe
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           we
           administer
           ,
           which
           are
           still
           preserved
           among
           us
           according
           to
           Christ's
           Institution
           ;
           and
           that
           whosoever
           repents
           and
           believes
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           shall
           be
           Saved
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           All
           and
           every
           of
           the
           Arguments
           he
           has
           used
           ,
           are
           found
           to
           be
           weak
           and
           frivolous
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           no
           force
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           far
           I
           have
           complied
           with
           your
           desires
           of
           answering
           the
           Paper
           you
           sent
           me
           ,
           in
           as
           short
           and
           clear
           terms
           as
           I
           could
           .
           But
           I
           must
           add
           ,
           that
           this
           ransacking
           of
           Records
           about
           a
           succession
           of
           Orders
           ,
           though
           it
           adds
           much
           to
           the
           lustre
           and
           beauty
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           incumbent
           on
           every
           body
           to
           look
           much
           into
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           ,
           possible
           for
           any
           to
           be
           satisfied
           about
           :
           for
           a
           great
           many
           Ages
           ,
           all
           those
           Instruments
           are
           lost
           ;
           
           So
           that
           how
           Ordinations
           were
           made
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           we
           cannot
           certainly
           ,
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           History
           and
           very
           hard
           to
           be
           perfectly
           known
           .
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           a
           fit
           Study
           for
           any
           ,
           much
           less
           for
           one
           that
           has
           not
           much
           leisure
           .
           The
           condition
           of
           Christians
           were
           very
           hard
           ,
           if
           private
           persons
           must
           certainly
           know
           how
           all
           Ministers
           have
           been
           Ordained
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           will
           raise
           scruples
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           unless
           the
           Authentick
           Registers
           of
           all
           the
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           could
           be
           shewed
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           ;
           for
           tho
           we
           were
           satisfied
           that
           all
           the
           Priests
           of
           this
           Age
           were
           duly
           Ordained
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           be
           not
           as
           sure
           that
           all
           who
           Ordained
           them
           had
           Orders
           rightly
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           upward
           ,
           till
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           doubt
           will
           still
           remain
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           an
           unjust
           and
           unreasonable
           thing
           to
           raise
           difficulties
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           indeed
           if
           we
           go
           to
           such
           nice
           scruples
           with
           it
           ;
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           that
           gives
           a
           much
           juster
           ground
           these
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           pretended
           in
           ours
           does
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Intention
           of
           the
           Minister
           being
           necessary
           to
           make
           a
           Sacrament
           .
           Secret
           Intentions
           are
           only
           known
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           possible
           to
           be
           known
           by
           any
           man
           :
           
           Therefore
           since
           they
           make
           Orders
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           there
           remains
           still
           ground
           to
           entertain
           a
           scruple
           whether
           Orders
           be
           truly
           given
           .
           And
           this
           cannever
           becleared
           ,
           since
           none
           can
           know
           other
           mens
           thought
           or
           intentions
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           pursuing
           nice
           scruples
           about
           this
           ,
           cannot
           be
           a
           thing
           indispensably
           necessary
           otherwise
           all
           people
           must
           be
           per
           plext
           with
           endless
           disquiet
           and
           doubtings
           .
           But
           the
           true
           touchstone
           of
           a
           Church
           must
           be
           the
           Purity
           of
           her
           Doctrine
           and
           the
           Conformity
           of
           her
           Faith
           with
           that
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           taught
           .
           In
           this
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           clear
           and
           plain
           to
           every
           one
           that
           will
           read
           and
           consider
           them
           sincerely
           and
           without
           prejudice
           ,
           which
           that
           you
           may
           do
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           may
           be
           led
           and
           guided
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           shall
           be
           my
           constant
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           you
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           .
           About
           the
           forms
           of
           Ordaining
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Latin
           Church
           .
        
         
           BEcause
           the
           decision
           of
           all
           the
           questions
           that
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           about
           the
           validity
           of
           our
           Orders
           must
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Ancient
           Forms
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           fully
           made
           out
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Papers
           ,
           therefore
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unpleasant
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           the
           Forms
           of
           Ordinations
           were
           in
           the
           Latin
           Church
           ,
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           more
           clearly
           understand
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           them
           at
           their
           full
           Length
           ;
           then
           he
           can
           do
           by
           any
           Quotations
           out
           of
           them
           .
           Morinus
           has
           published
           sixteen
           of
           the
           most
           Ancient
           Latin
           Rituals
           he
           could
           find
           ,
           composed
           from
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Century
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           he
           judges
           the
           most
           Ancient
           of
           them
           was
           written
           ,
           till
           within
           those
           last
           Four
           hundred
           years
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           gives
           us
           a
           clear
           
           view
           of
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           seven
           succeeding
           Ages
           of
           the
           Western
           Church
           .
           His
           Book
           is
           scarce
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           draw
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           what
           relates
           to
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           Only
           as
           he
           has
           Printed
           these
           Forms
           Strictly
           as
           the
           Manuscripts
           were
           written
           ,
           without
           altering
           some
           things
           that
           are
           manifestly
           the
           Faults
           of
           the
           Transcribers
           ;
           so
           I
           shall
           set
           them
           down
           exactly
           ,
           as
           He
           has
           published
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           Emendations
           on
           the
           Margin
           from
           other
           Manuscripts
           ,
           and
           adde
           a
           Translation
           of
           them
           in
           English.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           three
           first
           Canons
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           have
           the
           fullest
           and
           earliest
           Account
           of
           the
           Ordidinations
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           in
           the
           Latin
           Church
           :
           and
           from
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           these
           and
           the
           many
           pompous
           Rites
           that
           are
           added
           in
           the
           latter
           Rituals
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           both
           perceive
           how
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Superstition
           grew
           from
           Age
           to
           Age
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           comes
           nearest
           the
           most
           Primitive
           Forms
           .
           These
           I
           set
           down
           according
           to
           the
           MSS.
           published
           by
           Morinus
           ,
           and
           Collationed
           on
           the
           Margin
           ,
           with
           a
           MSS.
           belonging
           to
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           that
           is
           judged
           to
           be
           six
           hundred
           year
           old
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           that
           Published
           by
           Labbée
           in
           the
           Tomes
           of
           the
           Councils
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Sacrarum
                     Ordinationum
                     Ritus
                     .
                     Ex
                     Concilio
                     Carthaginensi
                     quarto
                     depromptus
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       CANON
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       QUI
                       Episcopus
                       Ordinandus
                       est
                       ,
                       antea
                       examinetur
                       ,
                       si
                       natura
                       sit
                       prudens
                       ,
                       si
                       docibilis
                       ,
                       si
                       moribus
                       temperatus
                       ,
                       si
                       vita
                       cast●…s
                       ,
                       si
                       sobrius
                       ,
                       si
                       semper
                       suis
                       negotiis
                       *
                       cavens
                       ,
                       *
                       si
                       humilis
                       ,
                       si
                       affabilis
                       ,
                       si
                       misericors
                       ,
                       si
                       literatus
                       ,
                       si
                       in
                       lege
                       domini
                       instructus
                       ,
                       si
                       in
                       scripturam
                       sensibus
                       ca●…tus
                       ,
                       si
                       in
                       dogmatibus
                       Ecclesiasticis
                       exercitatus
                       ;
                       &
                       ante
                       omnia
                       ,
                       si
                       fidei
                       documenta
                       verbis
                       simplicibus
                       asserat
                       *
                       
                         id
                         est
                      
                       ,
                       Patrem
                       ,
                       &
                       Filium
                       ,
                       &
                       Spiritum
                       Sanctum
                       unum
                       Deum
                       esse
                       confirmans
                       ,
                       totamque
                       *
                       Trinitatis
                       Deitatem
                       coessentialem
                       ,
                       &
                       consubstantialem
                       ,
                       &
                       coaeternalem
                       ,
                       &
                       coomnipotentem
                       praedicans
                       :
                       si
                       *
                       singularem
                       quamque
                       in
                       Trinitate
                       personam
                       plenum
                       deum
                       ,
                       *
                       
                         &
                         totas
                         tres
                         personas
                         Unum
                         deum
                         .
                      
                       Si
                       incarnationem
                       divinam
                       non
                       in
                       Patre
                       ,
                       neque
                       in
                       Spiritu
                       Sancto
                       
                       factam
                       ,
                       sed
                       in
                       Filio
                       tantum
                       credat
                       ,
                       ut
                       qui
                       erat
                       in
                       Divinitate
                       Dei
                       Patris
                       ,
                       ipse
                       fieret
                       in
                       homine
                       hominis
                       Matris
                       filius
                       :
                       Deus
                       verus
                       ex
                       Patre
                       ,
                       homo
                       verus
                       ex
                       Matre
                       ,
                       carnem
                       ex
                       matris
                       visceribus
                       habens
                       ,
                       &
                       animam
                       humanam
                       rationalem
                       ;
                       sim●…l
                       in
                       eo
                       *
                       
                         ambae
                         naturae
                      
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                       Deus
                       &
                       Homo
                       ,
                       una
                       persona
                       ,
                       unus
                       filius
                       ,
                       unus
                       Christus
                       ,
                       unus
                       Dominus
                       ,
                       Creator
                       omnium
                       quae
                       sunt
                       &
                       autor
                       ,
                       &
                       *
                       Dominus
                       ,
                       &
                       Rector
                       cum
                       Patre
                       &
                       Spiritu
                       Sancto
                       ,
                       *
                       
                         omnium
                         creaturaram
                      
                       Qui
                       passus
                       sit
                       vera
                       carnis
                       Passione
                       ;
                       mortuus
                       vera
                       corporis
                       sui
                       morte
                       ,
                       resurrexit
                       vera
                       carnis
                       suae
                       *
                       resurrectinoe
                       ,
                       &
                       vera
                       animae
                       resumptione
                       ,
                       in
                       qua
                       veniet
                       judicar●…
                       vivos
                       &
                       mortuos
                       .
                       Quaerendum
                       etiam
                       ab
                       eo
                       ,
                       si
                       Novi
                       &
                       Veteris
                       Testamenti
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                       leges
                       &
                       Prophetarum
                       ,
                       &
                       Apostolorum
                       unum
                       eundemque
                       credat
                       autorem
                       &
                       ev●…m
                       .
                       Si
                       Diabolus
                       non
                       per
                       conditionem
                       ,
                       sed
                       per
                       Arbitrium
                       ,
                       *
                       sit
                       malus
                       .
                       Quaerendum
                       etiam
                       ab
                       eo
                       si
                       credat
                       hujus
                       quam
                       gestamus
                       ,
                       &
                       non
                       alterius
                       ,
                       carnis
                       resurrectionem
                       .
                       Si
                       credat
                       judicium
                       futurum
                       ,
                       &
                       recepturo●…
                       singulos
                       pro
                       his
                       ,
                       quae
                       in
                       *
                       carne
                       gesserunt
                       ,
                       vel
                       poenas
                       vel
                       *
                       gloriam
                       .
                       Si
                       nuptias
                       non
                       improbat
                       ;
                       si
                       secunda
                       Matrimonia
                       non
                       damnet
                       ;
                       si
                       carnium
                       per●…eptionem
                       non
                       culpet
                       ;
                       si
                       poenitentibus
                       reconciliatis
                       
                       communicet
                       ;
                       si
                       in
                       Baptismo
                       omnia
                       peccata
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                       tam
                       illud
                       originale
                       contractum
                       ,
                       quam
                       illa
                       quae
                       voluntate
                       admissa
                       sunt
                       ,
                       dimittantur
                       ;
                       si
                       extra
                       Ecclesiam
                       Catholicam
                       nullus
                       salvetur
                       .
                    
                     
                       Cum
                       in
                       his
                       omnibus
                       examinatus
                       ,
                       inventus
                       fuerit
                       plene
                       instructus
                       ,
                       tunc
                       cum
                       consensu
                       Clericorum
                       ,
                       &
                       Laicorum
                       ,
                       &
                       conventu
                       totius
                       provinciae
                       Episcoporum
                       ,
                       maximéque
                       Metropolitani
                       vel
                       Authoritate
                       vel
                       praesentia
                       ,
                       ordinetur
                       Episcopus
                       .
                       Suscepto
                       in
                       Nomini
                       Christi
                       Episcopatu
                       non
                       suae
                       delectationi
                       ,
                       nec
                       suis
                       motibus
                       ,
                       sed
                       his
                       Patrum
                       definitionibus
                       acquiescat
                       .
                       [
                       In
                       cujus
                       Ordinatione
                       etiam
                       aetas
                       requiritur
                       ,
                       
                       quam
                       Sancti
                       Patres
                       in
                       praeeligendis
                       Episcopis
                       constituerunt
                       .
                       ]
                       Dehinc
                       disponitur
                       ,
                       qualiter
                       Ecclesiastica
                       Officia
                       Ordinantur
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       CAN.
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       EPiscopus
                       cum
                       Ordinatur
                       ,
                       duo
                       Episcopi
                       ponant
                       ,
                       &
                       teneant
                       Evangeliorum
                       Codicem
                       supra
                       Caput
                       ,
                       &
                       cervicem
                       ejus
                       ;
                       &
                       uno
                       super
                       eum
                       sundente
                       benedictionem
                       ,
                       reliqui
                       omnes
                       Episcopi
                       qui
                       adsunt
                       ,
                       manibus
                       suis
                       caput
                       ejus
                       tangant
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       CAN.
                       III.
                       
                    
                     
                       PResbyter
                       cum
                       Ordinatur
                       ,
                       Episcopo
                       eum
                       benedicente
                       ,
                       &
                       manum
                       super
                       caput
                       ejus
                       tenente
                       ,
                       etiam
                       omnes
                       Presbyteri
                       qui
                       praesentes
                       sunt
                       ,
                       manus
                       suas
                       juxta
                       manum
                       Episcopi
                       super
                       caput
                       illius
                       teneat
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     English
                     thus
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       CAN.
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       LET
                       Him
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       Ordained
                       a
                       Bishop
                       ;
                       be
                       first
                       Examined
                       if
                       he
                       be
                       naturally
                       prudent
                       ,
                       and
                       teachable
                       ,
                       if
                       in
                       his
                       Manners
                       he
                       be
                       temperate
                       ,
                       if
                       chast
                       in
                       his
                       life
                       ,
                       if
                       sober
                       ,
                       if
                       he
                       looks
                       to
                       his
                       own
                       Affairs
                       ,
                       be
                       humble
                       ,
                       affable
                       ,
                       merciful
                       and
                       learned
                       ,
                       if
                       he
                       be
                       instructed
                       in
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ;
                       and
                       skilful
                       in
                       the
                       sense
                       of
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ;
                       and
                       acquainted
                       with
                       Ecclesiastical
                       Doctrines
                       :
                       and
                       above
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       if
                       he
                       assert
                       the
                       Articles
                       of
                       Faith
                       in
                       simple
                       Words
                       :
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       affirms
                       that
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       are
                       one
                       God
                       :
                       and
                       teaches
                       that
                       the
                       whole
                       Deity
                       of
                       the
                       Trinity
                       ,
                       is
                       Coessential
                       ,
                       Consubstantial
                       ,
                       Coaeternal
                       ,
                       and
                       Coomnipotent
                       :
                       
                       and
                       that
                       every
                       Person
                       of
                       the
                       Trinity
                       ,
                       is
                       fully
                       God
                       :
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       Three
                       Persons
                       are
                       one
                       God.
                       If
                       He
                       believes
                       that
                       the
                       Holy
                       Incarnation
                       ,
                       was
                       neither
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       nor
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ;
                       but
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       only
                       :
                       that
                       He
                       who
                       was
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       by
                       the
                       Godhead
                       ,
                       becoming
                       a
                       Man
                       ,
                       was
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       his
                       Mother
                       ,
                       very
                       God
                       of
                       His
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       very
                       Man
                       of
                       His
                       Mother
                       who
                       had
                       Flesh
                       of
                       the
                       Bowels
                       of
                       His
                       Mother
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       human
                       reasonable
                       Soul.
                       And
                       both
                       Natures
                       God
                       and
                       Man
                       ,
                       were
                       in
                       Him
                       one
                       Person
                       ,
                       one
                       Son
                       ,
                       one
                       Christ
                       ,
                       one
                       Lord
                       the
                       Creator
                       of
                       all
                       things
                       that
                       are
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Author
                       ,
                       Lord
                       and
                       Governour
                       of
                       all
                       Creatures
                       with
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                       Who
                       suffered
                       a
                       true
                       Passion
                       in
                       His
                       Flesh
                       ,
                       and
                       was
                       dead
                       by
                       a
                       true
                       death
                       of
                       His
                       Body
                       ,
                       and
                       rose
                       again
                       with
                       a
                       true
                       Resurrection
                       of
                       His
                       Flesh
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       true
                       Re-assumption
                       of
                       His
                       Soul
                       ,
                       in
                       which
                       He
                       shall
                       come
                       to
                       judge
                       the
                       quick
                       and
                       the
                       dead
                       .
                       It
                       must
                       likewise
                       be
                       asked
                       if
                       He
                       believes
                       ,
                       that
                       one
                       and
                       the
                       same
                       God
                       ,
                       was
                       the
                       Author
                       of
                       the
                       Old
                       and
                       New
                       Testament
                       ;
                       of
                       the
                       Books
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                       the
                       Prophets
                       and
                       the
                       Apostles
                       .
                       If
                       the
                       Devil
                       be
                       not
                       wicked
                       by
                       his
                       will
                       and
                       not
                       by
                       his
                       Nature
                       .
                       
                       And
                       if
                       he
                       believes
                       the
                       Resurrection
                       of
                       this
                       Flesh
                       ,
                       which
                       we
                       now
                       carry
                       and
                       not
                       of
                       any
                       other
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Judgment
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       every
                       one
                       shall
                       receive
                       either
                       punishment
                       or
                       glory
                       ,
                       for
                       what
                       they
                       have
                       done
                       in
                       the
                       Flesh.
                       If
                       he
                       does
                       disapprove
                       Marriage
                       ,
                       or
                       condemn
                       second
                       Marriage
                       ,
                       or
                       blames
                       the
                       Eating
                       of
                       Flesh.
                       If
                       He
                       Communicates
                       with
                       Penitents
                       ,
                       being
                       reconciled
                       .
                       If
                       he
                       believes
                       that
                       in
                       Baptism
                       all
                       Sins
                       ,
                       both
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       Originally
                       contracted
                       and
                       those
                       which
                       are
                       willingly
                       committed
                       are
                       pardoned
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       none
                       is
                       saved
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     
                       When
                       being
                       examined
                       in
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       found
                       fully
                       Instructed
                       ,
                       then
                       let
                       him
                       be
                       Ordained
                       Bishop
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Consent
                       of
                       the
                       Clergy
                       ,
                       and
                       Laity
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       meeting
                       of
                       the
                       Bishops
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       Province
                       ;
                       and
                       chiefly
                       in
                       the
                       presence
                       or
                       by
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       the
                       Metropolitan
                       .
                       And
                       he
                       having
                       undertaken
                       the
                       Bishoprick
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       must
                       acquiesce
                       in
                       the
                       Definitions
                       of
                       the
                       Fathers
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       in
                       his
                       own
                       pleasure
                       or
                       inclinations
                       .
                       And
                       in
                       Ordaining
                       him
                       ,
                       that
                       Age
                       is
                       necessary
                       which
                       the
                       Holy
                       Fathers
                       appointed
                       in
                       the
                       choosing
                       of
                       Bishops
                       .
                       After
                       this
                       it
                       is
                       appointed
                       
                       how
                       all
                       Ecclesiastical
                       Offices
                       are
                       Ordained
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       CAN.
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       WHEN
                       a
                       Bishop
                       is
                       Ordained
                       ,
                       two
                       Bishops
                       shall
                       lay
                       and
                       hold
                       the
                       Book
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       upon
                       his
                       Head
                       ,
                       and
                       Neck
                       ;
                       and
                       one
                       saying
                       the
                       Blessing
                       over
                       Him
                       ,
                       all
                       the
                       other
                       Bishops
                       that
                       are
                       Present
                       ,
                       shall
                       touch
                       his
                       Head
                       with
                       their
                       Hands
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       CAN.
                       III.
                       
                    
                     
                       WHEN
                       a
                       Presbyter
                       is
                       Ordained
                       ,
                       the
                       Bishop
                       blessing
                       Him
                       ,
                       and
                       holding
                       his
                       hand
                       upon
                       his
                       Head
                       ,
                       all
                       the
                       Presbyters
                       that
                       are
                       present
                       ,
                       shall
                       hold
                       their
                       hands
                       beside
                       the
                       Bishops
                       hand
                       upon
                       his
                       Head.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           most
           Ancient
           of
           the
           Rituals
           Morinus
           proves
           was
           written
           some
           time
           between
           the
           year
           511.
           and
           560.
           in
           which
           the
           Ordination
           of
           the
           Priests
           is
           in
           this
           Fashion
           :
           It
           begins
           with
           an
           Exhortation
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           tell
           what
           they
           know
           of
           the
           Person
           to
           be
           Ordained
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           publick
           Election
           of
           Him.
           Then
           follows
           the
           Collect
           with
           this
           Rubrick
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                   
                     Oratio
                     ad
                     Presbyteros
                     Ordinandos
                     .
                  
                   
                     ORemus
                     ,
                     Dilectissimi
                     ,
                     Deum
                     Patrem
                     omnipotentem
                     ,
                     ut
                     super
                     hunc
                     famulum
                     suum
                     quem
                     ad
                     Presbyterii
                     munus
                     eligit
                     ,
                     coelestia
                     dona
                     multiplicet
                     ,
                     &
                     quae
                     ejus
                     dignatione
                     suscipiunt
                     ,
                     ejus
                     exequantur
                     auxilio
                     ;
                     per
                     Dominum
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Item
                       alia
                    
                     .
                     Exaudi
                     nos
                     ,
                     Deus
                     salutaris
                     noster
                     ,
                     *
                     ut
                     super
                     hunc
                     famulum
                     tuum
                     benedictionem
                     Spiritus
                     Sancti
                     &
                     gratiae
                     Sacerdotalis
                     effunde
                     virtutem
                     ,
                     ut
                     quem
                     tuae
                     pietatis
                     suspectibus
                     offerimus
                     Consecrandum
                     ,
                     perpetua
                     muneristui
                     largitate
                     persequaris
                     ;
                     per
                     Dominum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     English
                     thus
                     ,
                     A
                     Prayer
                     for
                     the
                     Priests
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     Ordained
                     .
                  
                   
                     LEt
                     us
                     pray
                     Beloved
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Father
                     Almighty
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     multiply
                     heavenly
                     Gifts
                     on
                     this
                     his
                     Servant
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     has
                     chosen
                     to
                     the
                     Office
                     of
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     they
                     receive
                     by
                     his
                     favour
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     execute
                     through
                     his
                     help
                     ;
                     
                       Through
                       our
                       Lord.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       And
                       another
                    
                     .
                     HEar
                     us
                     ,
                     O
                     God
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     pour
                     upon
                     this
                     thy
                     Servant
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     and
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     Priestly
                     Grace
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     follow
                     ▪
                     him
                     with
                     a
                     perpetual
                     largeness
                     of
                     thy
                     gift
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     offer
                     up
                     to
                     thy
                     holy
                     eyes
                     to
                     be
                     Consecrated
                     ;
                     
                       Through
                       our
                       Lord.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CONSECRATIO
                     .
                  
                   
                     DOmine
                     Sancte
                     Pater
                     Omnipotens
                     aeterne
                     Deus
                     ,
                     honorum
                     omnium
                     dignitatum
                     quae
                     tibi
                     militant
                     ,
                     distributor
                     ,
                     per
                     quem
                     cuncta
                     firmantur
                     ,
                     amplificatis
                     semper
                     in
                     melius
                     naturae
                     rationalis
                     incrementis
                     per
                     ordinem
                     *
                     congruam
                     rationem
                     dispositum
                     ,
                     unde
                     Sacerdotalis
                     gradus
                     &
                     Officia
                     Levitarum
                     Sacramentis
                     *
                     Mystici
                     instituta
                     ▪
                     creverunt
                     ,
                     ut
                     cum
                     *
                     Pontifice
                     summos
                     regendis
                     populis
                     praefecisses
                     ad
                     eorum
                     Societatis
                     &
                     operis
                     adjumentum
                     †
                     sequentes
                     ordines
                     viros
                     ,
                     &
                     secundae
                     dignitatis
                     elegeris
                     ,
                     sic
                     in
                     eremo
                     per
                     Septuaginta
                     virorum
                     prudentium
                     ,
                     *
                     mentis
                     Moysi
                     Spiritum
                     propagasti
                     ,
                     quibus
                     ille
                     adjutoribus
                     usus
                     in
                     populo
                     ,
                     innumeras
                     multitudines
                     facilè
                     gubernavit
                     .
                     Sic
                     &
                     Eleazaro
                     &
                     Ithamar
                     filiis
                     Aaron
                     paternae
                     plenitudinis
                     
                     abundantiam
                     transfudisti
                     ,
                     *
                     &
                     ad
                     hostias
                     salutaris
                     ,
                     &
                     frequentiores
                     officii
                     Sacramenta
                     sufficeret
                     merétum
                     Sacerdotum
                     .
                     Hac
                     providentia
                     Domine
                     ,
                     Apostolis
                     filii
                     tui
                     Doctores
                     fidei
                     Comites
                     addedisti
                     quibus
                     illi
                     orbem
                     totum
                     secundis
                     praedicatoribus
                     impleverunt
                     .
                     Quapropter
                     infirmitati
                     quoque
                     nostrae
                     ,
                     Domine
                     ,
                     quaesumus
                     haec
                     adjumenta
                     largire
                     ,
                     qui
                     quanto
                     magis
                     fragiliores
                     sumus
                     ,
                     tanto
                     his
                     *
                     plurius
                     indigemus
                     .
                     Da
                     quaesumus
                     ,
                     Omnipotens
                     Pater
                     ,
                     in
                     hoc
                     †
                     famulo
                     tuo
                     ill
                     Presbyterii
                     dignitatem
                     :
                     Innova
                     in
                     visceribus
                     ejus
                     Spiritum
                     Sanctitatis
                     :
                     acceptum
                     à
                     te
                     ,
                     Deus
                     ,
                     secundi
                     meriti
                     munus
                     obtineat
                     ,
                     censuramque
                     morum
                     exemplo
                     suae
                     conversationis
                     insinuet
                     .
                     Sit
                     †
                     providus
                     cooperator
                     Ordinis
                     nostri
                     ,
                     eluceat
                     in
                     *
                     eum
                     totius
                     forma
                     justitiae
                     ,
                     ut
                     bonam
                     rationem
                     dispensationis
                     sibi
                     creditae
                     redditurus
                     ,
                     aeternae
                     beatitudinis
                     praemia
                     consequatur
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Consecration
                     .
                  
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     holy
                     Father
                     ,
                     Almighty
                     and
                     Eternal
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     distributer
                     of
                     all
                     Honors
                     and
                     Dignities
                     that
                     fight
                     for
                     thee
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     strengthned
                     ,
                     the
                     improvements
                     of
                     the
                     rational
                     nature
                     being
                     always
                     enlarged
                     by
                     Thee
                     to
                     the
                     better
                     ,
                     through
                     a
                     settled
                     Order
                     and
                     
                     congruous
                     Reason
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     the
                     Priestly
                     Degrees
                     and
                     the
                     Offices
                     of
                     the
                     Levites
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     instituted
                     by
                     Mystical
                     Sacraments
                     did
                     grow
                     up
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     when
                     thou
                     set
                     the
                     High-Priests
                     to
                     govern
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     thou
                     didst
                     choose
                     for
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     their
                     Society
                     and
                     work
                     ,
                     men
                     of
                     an
                     inferiour
                     Order
                     and
                     a
                     second
                     Dignity
                     :
                     So
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     thou
                     didst
                     propagate
                     the
                     Spirit
                     that
                     was
                     in
                     Moses
                     into
                     seventy
                     prudent
                     men
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     using
                     as
                     helpers
                     with
                     him
                     over
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     did
                     easily
                     govern
                     innumerable
                     multitudes
                     .
                     So
                     thou
                     didst
                     transfuse
                     into
                     Eleazar
                     and
                     Ithamar
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     abundance
                     of
                     the
                     fulness
                     that
                     was
                     in
                     their
                     Father
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     the
                     Priests
                     might
                     be
                     sufficient
                     for
                     the
                     expiatory
                     Sacrifices
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     that
                     were
                     more
                     frequent
                     .
                     By
                     the
                     same
                     providence
                     thou
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     didst
                     add
                     companions
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     of
                     thy
                     Son
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     Teachers
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     with
                     which
                     Preachers
                     of
                     a
                     second
                     rank
                     they
                     filled
                     the
                     whole
                     World.
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     grant
                     likewise
                     those
                     helps
                     to
                     our
                     Infirmity
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     weaker
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     do
                     need
                     these
                     the
                     more
                     .
                     Grant
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     ,
                     Almighty
                     Father
                     ,
                     to
                     this
                     thy
                     Servant
                     ,
                     the
                     dignity
                     of
                     Priesthood
                     .
                     
                     Renew
                     in
                     his
                     inward
                     parts
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     him
                     obtain
                     the
                     Office
                     of
                     the
                     Second
                     Merit
                     received
                     from
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     him
                     Insinuate
                     by
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     his
                     Conversation
                     a
                     censure
                     of
                     Manners
                     .
                     Let
                     him
                     be
                     a
                     provident
                     Fellow-labourer
                     with
                     our
                     Order
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     all
                     Righteousness
                     shine
                     forth
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     render
                     a
                     good
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     Dispensation
                     trusted
                     to
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     obtain
                     the
                     rewards
                     of
                     Eternal
                     Blessedness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Consummatio
                     Presbyteri
                     .
                  
                   
                     SIt
                     nobis
                     ,
                     Fratres
                     ,
                     Communis
                     Cratio
                     ,
                     ut
                     *
                     his
                     qui
                     in
                     adjutorium
                     &
                     utilitatem
                     vestrae
                     Salutis
                     eligetur
                     ,
                     Presbyteratus
                     Benedictionem
                     divini
                     indulgentia
                     muneris
                     consequatur
                     ,
                     &
                     S.
                     Spiritus
                     Sacerdotalia
                     dona
                     privilegio
                     virtutum
                     ,
                     ne
                     impar
                     loco
                     deprehendatur
                     ,
                     obtineat
                     per
                     suum
                     .
                     Per.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Consummation
                     of
                     a
                     Priest.
                     
                  
                   
                     BRethren
                     ,
                     Let
                     us
                     joyn
                     in
                     one
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     who
                     is
                     chosen
                     for
                     the
                     help
                     and
                     profit
                     of
                     your
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     may
                     obtain
                     the
                     Blessing
                     of
                     the
                     Office
                     of
                     Priesthood
                     by
                     the
                     Divine
                     Indulgence
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Priestly
                     gifts
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     
                     by
                     the
                     priviledg
                     of
                     his
                     Vertue
                     ,
                     lest
                     he
                     be
                     found
                     unfit
                     for
                     his
                     Place
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Item
                     Benedictio
                     .
                  
                   
                     SAnctificationum
                     omnium
                     Autor
                     ,
                     cujus
                     vera
                     Consecratio
                     ,
                     plena
                     Benedictio
                     est
                     ,
                     Tu
                     Domine
                     ,
                     super
                     hunc
                     samulum
                     ill
                     .
                     quem
                     *
                     Prebyterii
                     honore
                     dedicamus
                     ,
                     *
                     manum
                     tuae
                     Benedictionis
                     eum
                     insunde
                     ut
                     gravitate
                     actuum
                     ,
                     &
                     censura
                     vivendi
                     probet
                     se
                     esse
                     †
                     seniorem
                     ,
                     his
                     institutus
                     disciplinis
                     quas
                     Tito
                     &
                     Timotheo
                     Paulus
                     exposuit
                     ,
                     ut
                     in
                     lege
                     tua
                     die
                     ac
                     nocte
                     ,
                     omnipotens
                     ,
                     meditans
                     ,
                     quod
                     †
                     elegerit
                     ,
                     credat
                     ▪
                     quod
                     crediderit
                     ,
                     doceat
                     ;
                     quod
                     docuerit
                     *
                     meditetur
                     :
                     justitiam
                     ,
                     constantiam
                     ,
                     miscricordiam
                     ,
                     fortitudinem
                     in
                     se
                     ostendat
                     ,
                     †
                     exemplum
                     probet
                     ,
                     *
                     admonitionem
                     confirmet
                     ,
                     ut
                     purum
                     atque
                     immaculatum
                     †
                     ministerii
                     tui
                     domum
                     custodiat
                     ,
                     &
                     per
                     obsequium
                     plebis
                     tuae
                     *
                     corpus
                     &
                     sanguinem
                     filii
                     tui
                     imma
                     culata
                     Benedictione
                     transformet
                     ,
                     &
                     inviolabili
                     caritate
                     in
                     virum
                     perfectum
                     ,
                     in
                     mensuram
                     aetatis
                     plenitudinis
                     Christi
                     ,
                     in
                     die
                     justitiae
                     aeterni
                     judicii
                     ,
                     conscientia
                     pura
                     ,
                     side
                     plena
                     ,
                     Spiritu
                     Sancto
                     plenus
                     persolvat
                     .
                     Per
                     Dominum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     Benediction
                     .
                  
                   
                     THou
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     all
                     Sanctifications
                     ,
                     whose
                     true
                     Consecration
                     is
                     a
                     full
                     Benediction
                     ;
                     Thou
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     lay
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     thy
                     Blessing
                     upon
                     this
                     thy
                     Servant
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     have
                     dedicated
                     to
                     the
                     honor
                     of
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     gravity
                     of
                     his
                     actions
                     and
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     living
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     prove
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     Elder
                     instructed
                     in
                     those
                     Disciplines
                     which
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     delivered
                     to
                     Titus
                     and
                     Timothy
                     :
                     that
                     meditating
                     in
                     thy
                     Law
                     ,
                     O
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     believe
                     what
                     he
                     reads
                     ,
                     and
                     teach
                     what
                     he
                     believes
                     ,
                     and
                     follow
                     what
                     he
                     teaches
                     :
                     and
                     may
                     shew
                     forth
                     Righteousness
                     ,
                     Constancy
                     ,
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     Courage
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     approve
                     himself
                     a
                     Pattern
                     ,
                     and
                     confirm
                     his
                     Admonitions
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     preserve
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     thy
                     Ministry
                     undefiled
                     ;
                     and
                     through
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     thy
                     people
                     ,
                     may
                     transform
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     thy
                     Son
                     with
                     an
                     undefiled
                     Blessing
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     finish
                     all
                     by
                     an
                     inviolable
                     Charity
                     in
                     a
                     perfect
                     man
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     the
                     Statute
                     of
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     justice
                     of
                     Eternal
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     pure
                     Conscience
                     and
                     a
                     full
                     Faith
                     ,
                     being
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     follows
                     the
                     Consecration
                     of
                     their
                     Hands
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Consecratio
                       Manus
                       .
                    
                     
                       COnsecrentur
                       Manus
                       istae
                       ,
                       &
                       sanctificentur
                       per
                       istam
                       Unctionem
                       &
                       nostram
                       Benedictionem
                       ,
                       ut
                       quaecunque
                       benedixerint
                       ,
                       benedicta
                       sint
                       ,
                       &
                       quaecunque
                       sanctificaverint
                       ,
                       sanctificentur
                       .
                       Per
                       Dominum
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       Alia
                       .
                    
                     
                       UNgantur
                       Manus
                       istae
                       de
                       Oleo
                       Sanctifica
                       ;
                       &
                       Chrismate
                       Sanctificationis
                       ,
                       sicut
                       unxit
                       Samuel
                       David
                       in
                       Regem
                       &
                       Prophetam
                       ,
                       ita
                       unguentur
                       &
                       consummentur
                       in
                       nomine
                       Dei
                       Patris
                       &
                       Filii
                       &
                       Spiritus
                       Sancti
                       ,
                       sacientes
                       Imaginem
                       Sanctae
                       Crucis
                       Salvatoris
                       Domini
                       nostri
                       Iesu
                       Christi
                       ,
                       qui
                       nos
                       à
                       morte
                       redemit
                       &
                       ad
                       regna
                       coelorum
                       perducit
                       .
                       Exaudi
                       nos
                       ,
                       Pie
                       Pater
                       Omnipotens
                       Aeterne
                       Deus
                       &
                       praesta
                       quod
                       t●…
                       Rogamus
                       &
                       Orames
                       .
                       Per
                       Dominum
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       English
                       thus
                       .
                    
                     
                       LEt
                       these
                       hands
                       be
                       Consecrated
                       and
                       Sanctified
                       by
                       this
                       Unction
                       and
                       our
                       Blessing
                       ,
                       that
                       whatsoever
                       they
                       Bless
                       ,
                       
                       be
                       Blessed
                       ,
                       and
                       whatsoever
                       they
                       Sanctifie
                       be
                       Sanctified
                       through
                       our
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       Another
                       .
                    
                     
                       LET
                       these
                       hands
                       be
                       annointed
                       with
                       the
                       Sanctified
                       Oyl
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       Chrism
                       of
                       Sanctification
                       ,
                       as
                       Samuel
                       annointed
                       David
                       to
                       be
                       both
                       King
                       and
                       Prophet
                       ;
                       So
                       let
                       them
                       be
                       annointed
                       and
                       perfected
                       in
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       making
                       the
                       Image
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Cross
                       of
                       our
                       Saviour
                       the
                       
                         Lord
                         Iesus
                         Christ
                      
                       ,
                       who
                       redeemed
                       us
                       from
                       Death
                       ,
                       and
                       brings
                       us
                       to
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       of
                       Heaven
                       .
                       Hear
                       us
                       O
                       Holy
                       Father
                       ,
                       Almighty
                       and
                       Eternal
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       grant
                       what
                       we
                       desire
                       and
                       Pray
                       for
                       ,
                       
                         Through
                         our
                         Lord.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           There
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           in
           that
           Ritual
           about
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Priest.
           For
           this
           last
           of
           the
           Annointing
           the
           Priests
           with
           Oyl
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           called
           essential
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           for
           the
           Greek
           Church
           never
           used
           it
           ,
           and
           tho
           Nazianzen
           
           tells
           us
           that
           his
           Father
           had
           anointed
           St.
           Basil
           ,
           and
           that
           himself
           was
           also
           Annointed
           ,
           yet
           neither
           the
           Apostolick
           Constitutions
           ,
           nor
           Dionystus
           the
           Areopagite
           ,
           nor
           Simeon
           of
           Thessalonica
           ,
           nor
           Cabasilas
           ,
           tho
           they
           have
           delivered
           
           to
           us
           the
           Rites
           of
           Ordination
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           ever
           mention
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           in
           no
           Greek
           Ritual
           ;
           So
           that
           what
           ever
           places
           are
           found
           in
           any
           Greek
           Author
           of
           Annointing
           in
           Ordination
           must
           be
           understood
           Allegorically
           and
           Mystically
           ,
           of
           the
           effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           So
           both
           
             Elias
             Cretensis
          
           and
           Nicetas
           the
           Scholiasts
           on
           Nazianzen
           expound
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           some
           Passages
           near
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Fourth
           Oration
           ,
           that
           shew
           these
           other
           places
           of
           his
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           Metaphorically
           .
           This
           Rite
           is
           not
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           was
           not
           received
           in
           Spain
           a
           great
           while
           after
           the
           Age
           of
           this
           Ritual
           ,
           for
           Isidor
           tho
           very
           particular
           in
           other
           
           things
           (
           as
           the
           Staff
           and
           Ring
           )
           does
           not
           mention
           it
           ,
           neither
           when
           He
           speaks
           of
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Priests
           ,
           nor
           Bishops
           .
           Nor
           do
           the
           Councils
           in
           Spain
           mention
           it
           ;
           and
           Alcuine
           speaks
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           only
           as
           seems
           used
           in
           the
           Gallicane
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           that
           
           I
           find
           clearly
           mention
           it
           ,
           is
           Amalarius
           ,
           but
           Gildas
           intimates
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           speak
           of
           
           the
           benediction
           ,
           
             qua
             initiantur
             Sacerdotum
             manus
          
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Priests
           hands
           are
           initiated
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Nicolas
           the
           first
           expresly
           says
           ,
           
           that
           at
           Rome
           neither
           Priests
           nor
           Deacons
           were
           annointed
           .
           His
           words
           are
           ;
        
         
           
             Praeterea
             
             
               sciscitaris
               utrum
               solis
               Presbyteris
               ,
               an
               &
               Diaconibus
               debeant
               cum
               Ordinantur
               ,
               manus
               Chrismatis
               liquore
               perungi
               ,
               quod
               in
               Sancta
               hac
               Romana
               cui
               ,
               Deo
               auctore
               ,
               deservimus
               Ecclesia
               ,
               neutris
               agitur
               .
               Sed
               &
               quia
               sit
               à
               novis
               legis
               ministris
               actum
               ,
               nusquam
               nisi
               nos
               fallat
               oblivio
               ,
               legimus
               .
            
          
           
             You
             ask
             me
             further
             if
             only
             the
             Priests
             or
             the
             Deacons
             likewise
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Ordained
             should
             have
             their
             hands
             anointed
             with
             the
             Chrism
             ,
             this
             is
             done
             to
             neither
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             Holy
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             where
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             we
             serve
             ,
             and
             if
             our
             memory
             fails
             us
             not
             ,
             we
             no
             where
             read
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             new
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Second
           Ritual
           published
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           is
           as
           he
           believes
           ,
           Nine
           hundred
           year
           Old
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           compiled
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           being
           that
           which
           is
           commonly
           called
           
             Sacramentarium
             Gelasianum
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Rubricks
           and
           Prayers
           are
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Former
           ,
           only
           the
           Annointing
           is
           not
           mentioned
           in
           that
           part
           of
           it
           that
           relates
           to
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Priests
           ,
           but
           the
           Transcriber
           after
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           
           Ordination
           of
           the
           Subdeacon
           adds
           the
           Rite
           and
           Collects
           for
           the
           Annointing
           the
           Priests
           ,
           which
           Morinus
           believes
           he
           did
           to
           accommodate
           it
           to
           the
           French
           Rites
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Ritual
           is
           as
           Morinus
           believes
           ,
           antienter
           than
           Eight
           hundred
           years
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Rites
           and
           Collects
           are
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Former
           ,
           only
           the
           Consummation
           and
           Blessing
           is
           wanting
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Rite
           is
           added
           of
           giving
           the
           Vestiments
           ,
           with
           these
           words
           which
           are
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Blessing
           .
        
         
           
             
               Hic
               vestis
               &
               Casulam
            
             .
          
           
             BEnedictio
             Patris
             ,
             &
             Filii
             ,
             &
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             descendat
             super
             te
             ,
             ut
             sis
             benedictus
             in
             Ordine
             Sacerdotali
             ,
             &
             offeras
             placabiles
             hostias
             pro
             peccatis
             atque
             offensionibus
             populi
             Omnipotenti
             Deo.
             Cui
             sit
             honor
             &
             gloria
             in
             saecula
             saeculorum
             .
          
        
         
           In
           English
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Blessing
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             descend
             upon
             Thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             blessed
             in
             the
             Priestly
             Order
             ,
             and
             may
             offer
             acceptable
             (
             or
             expiatory
             ▪
             )
             Sacrifices
             ,
             for
             the
             Sins
             and
             offences
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
             to
             Almighty
             God.
             To
             whom
             be
             honour
             and
             Glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Ritual
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           
             Angelus
             Rocca
          
           Published
           among
           
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           's
           Works
           ,
           where
           are
           the
           two
           first
           Collects
           and
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           first
           :
           with
           the
           Annointing
           of
           the
           hands
           ,
           as
           is
           there
           :
           and
           the
           giving
           the
           Vestments
           ,
           with
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Third
           Ritual
           .
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           Ritual
           ,
           which
           he
           sets
           down
           has
           nothing
           relating
           to
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Priests
           ;
           but
           the
           two
           first
           Collects
           and
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           before
           set
           down
           ,
           which
           upon
           that
           account
           he
           Judges
           defective
           .
        
         
           The
           Sixth
           Ritual
           ,
           about
           Eight
           hundred
           year
           Old
           ,
           composed
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           has
           all
           that
           is
           in
           the
           First
           Ritual
           ,
           with
           these
           additions
           .
           It
           begins
           with
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           about
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Priest.
           Then
           follow
           the
           Collects
           and
           Prayer
           before
           set
           down
           .
           Then
           there
           is
           added
           this
           Blessing
           ,
           before
           the
           Annointing
           of
           the
           hands
           .
        
         
           
           
             Benedictio
             vel
             Consecratio
             manuum
             Sacerdotis
             ante
             Unctionem
             Chrismatis
             .
          
           
             BEnedic
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             &
             sanctifica
             has
             manus
             sacerdotis
             tui
             ill
             .
             ad
             Consecrandas
             hostias
             quae
             pro
             delictis
             atque
             negligentiis
             populi
             offeruntur
             ,
             &
             ad
             caetera
             Benedicenda
             quae
             ad
             usus
             populi
             necessaria
             sunt
             ,
             &
             praesta
             ,
             quaesumus
             ,
             ut
             quaecunque
             benedixerint
             ,
             benedicantur
             ,
             &
             quaecunque
             sacraverint
             sacrentur
             ,
             Salvator
             mundi
             qui
             vivis
             &
             regnas
             .
          
        
         
           
             BLess
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             these
             hands
             of
             thy
             Priest
             ,
             for
             consecrating
             the
             Sacrifices
             which
             are
             offered
             for
             the
             sins
             and
             negligences
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             for
             blessing
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             Grant
             we
             beseech
             Thee
             ,
             O
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             livest
             and
             reignest
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             they
             Bless
             may
             be
             blessed
             ,
             and
             whatever
             they
             Consecrate
             may
             be
             Consecrated
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           follows
           the
           Annointing
           of
           the
           hands
           as
           before
           .
           Then
           is
           added
           the
           Annointing
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           with
           this
           Prayer
           :
        
         
           
           
             Consecratio
             Capitis
             cum
             oleo
             .
          
           
             UNgatur
             &
             Consecretur
             Caput
             tuum
             coelesti
             Benedictione
             in
             Ordine
             Sacerdotali
             ,
             in
             nomine
             Patris
             ,
             &
             Filii
             ,
             &
             spiritus
             sancti
             .
          
        
         
           
             LET
             thy
             head
             be
             Annointed
             ,
             and
             Consecrated
             with
             a
             Heavenly
             Benediction
             in
             the
             Priestly
             Order
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           the
           Vestments
           are
           given
           as
           in
           the
           Third
           Ritual
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           variation
           in
           the
           Collect
           ,
           and
           then
           follows
           the
           Consummation
           and
           Blessing
           ;
           as
           was
           in
           the
           first
           Ritual
           before
           set
           down
           .
        
         
           The
           Seventh
           Ritual
           ,
           which
           Morinus
           reckons
           likewise
           Eight
           hundred
           years
           Old
           ,
           has
           the
           same
           Collects
           ,
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           Benediction
           with
           the
           First
           ,
           with
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Vestment
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           is
           in
           the
           Third
           Ritual
           ,
           and
           the
           Annointing
           of
           the
           hands
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           First
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           Rite
           .
        
         
           The
           Eight
           Ritual
           ,
           is
           near
           the
           same
           Age
           with
           the
           Former
           ,
           the
           two
           first
           Collects
           and
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           are
           in
           it
           as
           in
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           the
           Giving
           the
           Vestment
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Consecrating
           of
           the
           hands
           as
           in
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           more
           in
           that
           Ritual
           .
        
         
           The
           Ninth
           Ritual
           ,
           which
           He
           believes
           is
           Seven
           hundred
           years
           Old
           ,
           has
           the
           First
           Collects
           and
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           as
           in
           the
           First
           .
           There
           is
           a
           little
           inconsiderable
           variation
           in
           the
           Giving
           of
           the
           Vestments
           ,
           from
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Third
           .
           The
           hands
           are
           annointed
           as
           in
           the
           First
           .
           The
           head
           is
           Annointed
           as
           in
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           and
           the
           Hands
           are
           bless'd
           as
           in
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           the
           Consummation
           and
           Benediction
           are
           according
           to
           the
           First
           .
           Then
           some
           Collects
           and
           Blessings
           are
           added
           ,
           relating
           to
           their
           Fasting
           and
           Abstinence
           .
        
         
           The
           Tenth
           Ritual
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           age
           has
           the
           two
           First
           Collects
           ,
           and
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           according
           to
           the
           First
           ,
           then
           follows
           the
           giving
           the
           Vestments
           according
           to
           the
           Third
           .
           Then
           is
           the
           Annointing
           of
           the
           hands
           according
           to
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           the
           Blessing
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           Sixth
           .
           There
           is
           no
           more
           in
           that
           Ritual
           .
        
         
           The
           Eleventh
           Ritual
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           Age
           ,
           has
           the
           Exhortation
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           First
           Collects
           ,
           with
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           as
           in
           the
           First
           .
           Then
           these
           Additions
           follow
           .
           He
           puts
           
           one
           of
           the
           Vestments
           called
           Orarium
           on
           him
           and
           says
           ,
        
         
           Accipe
           jugum
           Dei
           ,
           jugum
           enim
           ejus
           suave
           est
           &
           onus
           ejus
           leve
           .
        
         
           Take
           the
           Yoke
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           his
           Yoke
           is
           sweet
           ,
           and
           his
           burden
           is
           Light.
           
        
         
           Then
           the
           Casula
           is
           put
           on
           him
           with
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           Stola
           Innocentiae
           induat
           te
           Dominus
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           Lord
           cloath
           thee
           with
           the
           Robe
           of
           Innocence
           .
        
         
           Then
           follows
           the
           Blessing
           as
           in
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           the
           Annointing
           the
           Hands
           ,
           with
           a
           small
           Variation
           in
           the
           Collect
           from
           the
           words
           of
           the
           First
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           Paten
           with
           the
           Hosties
           ,
           and
           the
           Chalice
           ,
           with
           the
           Wine
           ,
           is
           given
           with
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           Accipe
           Potestatem
           offerre
           Sacrificium
           Deo
           Missamque
           Celebrare
           tam
           pro
           vivis
           quam
           pro
           defunctis
           ,
           in
           Nomine
           Domini
           .
        
         
           Receive
           thou
           Power
           to
           offer
           Sacrifice
           and
           to
           Celebrate
           the
           Mass
           ;
           as
           well
           for
           the
           Living
           as
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Then
           follows
           the
           Blessing
           as
           is
           in
           the
           Third
           Ritual
           .
        
         
           The
           Twelfth
           and
           Thirteenth
           Rituals
           ,
           
           the
           one
           being
           about
           Six
           hundred
           and
           Fifty
           year
           Old
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           Hundred
           years
           later
           have
           the
           First
           Collects
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           as
           the
           First
           had
           .
           And
           the
           Blessing
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Third
           ,
           with
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           Hands
           that
           is
           in
           the
           First
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourteenth
           Ritual
           ,
           about
           five
           hundred
           year
           Old
           has
           the
           two
           Collects
           and
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           as
           in
           the
           first
           .
           Then
           the
           Orarium
           is
           given
           as
           in
           the
           Eleventh
           ,
           with
           an
           Addition
           in
           Giving
           the
           Casula
           .
        
         
           Accipe
           vestem
           Sacerdotalem
           per
           quam
           Charitas
           intelligitur
           ;
           Potens
           est
           enim
           Deus
           ut
           augeat
           tibi
           Charitatem
           ,
           qui
           vivit
           .
        
         
           Receive
           the
           Priestly
           Vestment
           by
           which
           Charity
           is
           understood
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           able
           to
           increase
           thy
           Charity
           ,
           who
           lives
           .
        
         
           Then
           follows
           the
           Consummation
           ,
           and
           Benediction
           as
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           Then
           the
           Bishop
           makes
           a
           Cross
           in
           their
           hands
           with
           the
           Oyl
           and
           Chrism
           ;
           and
           uses
           the
           words
           as
           in
           the
           Eleventh
           Ritual
           ,
           then
           he
           gives
           the
           Sacred
           Vessels
           as
           in
           that
           same
           Ritual
           .
           Then
           follows
           the
           Blessing
           in
           the
           Third
           Ritual
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Bishop
           is
           to
           kiss
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           fifteenth
           Ritual
           ,
           is
           about
           four
           
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           years
           Old
           ,
           and
           has
           very
           near
           the
           same
           Rubricks
           that
           are
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           only
           upon
           the
           Margin
           ,
           where
           the
           words
           are
           to
           be
           pronounced
           in
           the
           delivering
           the
           Sacred
           Vessels
           ,
           is
           written
           ,
        
         
           Accipe
           Spiritum
           Sanctum
           ;
           quorum
           remiseritis
           peccata
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           whose
           sins
           ye
           remit
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Sixteenth
           Ritual
           ,
           about
           Three
           hundred
           years
           Old
           ,
           agrees
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           the
           forementioned
           Rites
           and
           Collects
           ;
           but
           has
           this
           Addition
           that
           the
           Bishop
           lays
           on
           his
           hands
           on
           the
           Priests
           and
           says
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             whose
             sins
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             whose
             sins
             you
             retain
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
           But
           in
           two
           other
           Pontificals
           which
           Morinus
           believes
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Age
           ▪
           these
           words
           and
           that
           Rite
           are
           wanting
           .
           In
           the
           
             Ordo
             Romanus
          
           ,
           which
           some
           believe
           is
           a
           work
           of
           the
           Ninth
           Century
           ,
           others
           that
           it
           is
           of
           the
           Eleventh
           Century
           ,
           there
           are
           set
           down
           first
           some
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           to
           the
           Priests
           to
           be
           Ordained
           ,
           then
           the
           two
           Collects
           with
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           follow
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Rituals
           before
           set
           down
           ,
           only
           it
           is
           marked
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           that
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Priests
           lay
           on
           their
           hands
           at
           the
           first
           Collect
           ,
           
           then
           follow
           all
           the
           other
           Rites
           of
           Giving
           the
           Vestments
           ,
           annointing
           and
           delivering
           the
           sacred
           Vessels
           ;
           but
           the
           last
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           with
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           it
           clearly
           appears
           what
           must
           be
           Essential
           to
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ;
           none
           of
           those
           Rites
           that
           are
           only
           found
           in
           Later
           Rituals
           are
           essential
           :
           for
           the
           Ordinations
           were
           good
           and
           valid
           before
           these
           were
           added
           .
           But
           that
           in
           which
           all
           these
           Rituals
           agree
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           of
           greatest
           weight
           and
           chief
           Importance
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           with
           the
           two
           Collects
           that
           go
           before
           it
           .
           For
           in
           those
           they
           all
           agree
           ,
           but
           vary
           in
           every
           thing
           else
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Morinus
           thinks
           the
           former
           of
           these
           Collects
           ,
           is
           now
           the
           form
           of
           Priestly
           Orders
           ,
           for
           which
           He
           has
           another
           strong
           Argument
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           proves
           both
           by
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           ,
           and
           even
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ;
           the
           Imposition
           of
           the
           Priests
           hands
           with
           the
           Bishop
           is
           necessary
           in
           these
           Ordinations
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           lay
           on
           hands
           with
           the
           Bishop
           when
           that
           Collect
           is
           pronounced
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           infers
           that
           then
           the
           Priests
           Orders
           are
           conferred
           .
           But
           it
           is
           clear
           from
           all
           those
           Rituals
           that
           these
           Collects
           were
           
           Preparatory
           to
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           which
           only
           is
           the
           form
           of
           these
           Orders
           according
           to
           those
           Rituals
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           far
           of
           the
           office
           of
           Ordaining
           Priests
           ,
           I
           shall
           next
           set
           down
           from
           those
           Rituals
           the
           Office
           ,
           Rubricks
           ,
           Rites
           ,
           and
           Prayers
           used
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           The
           Office
           begins
           with
           an
           Exhortation
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           declaring
           the
           Necessity
           of
           substituting
           one
           Pastor
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           upon
           the
           former
           Bishops
           Death
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           chosen
           by
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           whole
           Clergy
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Citizens
           and
           people
           ,
           who
           is
           well
           qualified
           for
           it
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           desired
           to
           approve
           of
           the
           Choice
           by
           their
           Voices
           and
           to
           declare
           him
           worthy
           of
           it
           .
           Then
           follows
           ,
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Oratio
                     &
                     *
                     Precis
                     de
                     Ordinandis
                     Episcopis
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       ORemus
                       ,
                       Dilectissimi
                       nobis
                       ,
                       ut
                       his
                       viris
                       ad
                       utilitatem
                       Ecclesiae
                       *
                       providendis
                       ,
                       benignitas
                       omnipotentis
                       Dei
                       ,
                       gratiae
                       suae
                       tribuat
                       largitatem
                       ;
                       per
                       dominum
                       nostrum
                       Iesum
                       Christum
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       Alia
                       :
                       Benedictio
                       Episcoporum
                       .
                       
                    
                     
                       EXaudi
                       ,
                       Domine
                       ,
                       supplicum
                       Preces
                       ,
                       ut
                       quod
                       nostrum
                       gerendum
                       est
                       ministerium
                       tua
                       potius
                       virtute
                       firmetur
                       .
                       Per
                       Dominum
                       nostrum
                       Iesum
                       Christum
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Alia
                       .
                    
                     
                       PRopitiare
                       ,
                       Domine
                       ,
                       supplicationibus
                       nostris
                       :
                       &
                       *
                       inclinatus
                       super
                       hos
                       famulos
                       tuos
                       cornu
                       gratiae
                       Sacerdotalis
                       ,
                       Benedictionis
                       tuae
                       in
                       eos
                       effunde
                       virtutem
                       .
                       Per
                       Dominum
                       nostrum
                       Iesum
                       Christum
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Coll.
                       sequitur
                       .
                    
                     
                       DEum
                       totius
                       Sanctificationis
                       ac
                       Pietatis
                       actorem
                       ,
                       qui
                       placationem
                       suam
                       &
                       sacrificia
                       &
                       sacra
                       constituit
                       ,
                       Fratres
                       Dilectissimi
                       ,
                       deprecemur
                       ,
                       ut
                       hunc
                       famulum
                       suum
                       quem
                       ex
                       altari
                       in
                       Ecclesia
                       ,
                       &
                       seniorum
                       Cathedra
                       concordibus
                       sua
                       inspiratione
                       judiciis
                       ,
                       &
                       effusis
                       super
                       plebem
                       suam
                       votis
                       fidelibus
                       ,
                       ac
                       vocum
                       testimoniis
                       voluit
                       imponi
                       ,
                       collocans
                       eum
                       ,
                       cum
                       principibus
                       populi
                       sui
                       ,
                       ad
                       eorum
                       nunc
                       precim
                       universam
                       eundem
                       summum
                       sacerdotium
                       
                       debita
                       honoris
                       plenitudine
                       Charismatum
                       gratia
                       ,
                       sanctificationum
                       ubertate
                       hac
                       ,
                       praecipue
                       humilitatis
                       virtute
                       locupletet
                       ,
                       ut
                       Rector
                       potius
                       non
                       extollatur
                       ,
                       sed
                       in
                       omnibus
                       se
                       quantum
                       est
                       major
                       humilians
                       ,
                       sit
                       in
                       ipsis
                       quasi
                       unus
                       ex
                       illis
                       ,
                       omnia
                       judicii
                       Domini
                       nostri
                       non
                       pro
                       se
                       tantum
                       ,
                       sed
                       &
                       pro
                       omni
                       populo
                       qui
                       solicitudinis
                       suae
                       creditur
                       contremiscens
                       ,
                       ut
                       qui
                       meminerit
                       de
                       speculatorum
                       manibus
                       omnium
                       animas
                       requirendas
                       pro
                       omnium
                       salute
                       pervigilet
                       ,
                       pastorali
                       erga
                       creditas
                       sibi
                       oves
                       Domini
                       diligentiae
                       ejus
                       semper
                       se
                       flagrantissimum
                       adprobans
                       .
                       Te
                       dilectorum
                       adigitur
                       praefuturus
                       ex
                       omnibus
                       electus
                       ,
                       ex
                       quibus
                       universis
                       sacris
                       ,
                       sacrandisque
                       idoneus
                       fiat
                       sub
                       hac
                       quae
                       est
                       homini
                       per
                       hominem
                       postrima
                       benedictio
                       confirmata
                       atque
                       perfecta
                       suae
                       consecrationis
                       nostrae
                       supplecationis
                       adtentissime
                       concordissimisque
                       omnium
                       precibus
                       adjovemur
                       ,
                       omnium
                       pro
                       ipso
                       oratio
                       incumbat
                       ,
                       cui
                       exorandi
                       pro
                       omnibus
                       pondus
                       imponitur
                       .
                       Impetret
                       ei
                       affectus
                       totius
                       ecclesiae
                       virtutem
                       ,
                       pietate
                       sanctificationem
                       ,
                       &
                       caeteras
                       summi
                       Sacerdotii
                       sacras
                       dotes
                       universae
                       ecclesiae
                       profuturas
                       ,
                       Domino
                       Deo
                       nostro
                       qui
                       Sacrorum
                       numerum
                       profluus
                       fons
                       est
                       ,
                       qui
                       dat
                       omnibus
                       affluenter
                       quod
                       Sacerdoti
                       pro
                       affectu
                       poscitur
                       ,
                       ad
                       exundandam
                       in
                       omnibus
                       sanctificationem
                       suorum
                       omnium
                       
                       promptissimè
                       ac
                       plenissimè
                       conferentem
                       .
                       Per
                       Dominum
                       nostrum
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Collect
                     and
                     Prayers
                     for
                     the
                     Bishops
                     to
                     be
                     Ordained
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       BEloved
                       ,
                       let
                       us
                       pray
                       that
                       the
                       bounty
                       of
                       Almighty
                       God
                       may
                       give
                       of
                       the
                       fulness
                       of
                       his
                       Grace
                       to
                       those
                       men
                       who
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       provided
                       for
                       the
                       use
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       
                         Through
                         our
                         Lord.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       HEar
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       the
                       Prayers
                       of
                       thy
                       Supplicants
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Ministry
                       which
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       bear
                       may
                       be
                       confirmed
                       by
                       thy
                       power
                       ,
                       
                         Through
                         our
                         Lord
                         Iesus
                         Christ.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       BE
                       favourable
                       to
                       our
                       Supplications
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       put
                       upon
                       these
                       thy
                       Servants
                       the
                       horn
                       of
                       thy
                       Priestly
                       Grace
                       ,
                       and
                       pour
                       upon
                       them
                       the
                       vertue
                       of
                       thy
                       blessing
                       ,
                       
                         Through
                         our
                         Lord
                         Iesus
                         Christ.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       BEloved
                       Brethren
                       ,
                       let
                       us
                       pray
                       to
                       God
                       who
                       is
                       the
                       Author
                       of
                       all
                       Holiness
                       and
                       Piety
                       ,
                       who
                       appointed
                       Sacrifices
                       and
                       holy
                       Offices
                       ,
                       by
                       which
                       he
                       is
                       pleased
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       would
                       ,
                       upon
                       the
                       Prayer
                       of
                       all
                       his
                       people
                       ,
                       enrich
                       this
                       his
                       Servant
                       whom
                       he
                       has
                       appointed
                       by
                       the
                       agreeing
                       
                       voices
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       Inspiration
                       and
                       the
                       faithful
                       desires
                       which
                       he
                       has
                       infused
                       in
                       the
                       people
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       testimony
                       of
                       their
                       voices
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       raised
                       from
                       the
                       Altar
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       seat
                       of
                       the
                       Elders
                       placing
                       him
                       with
                       the
                       Princes
                       of
                       his
                       people
                       :
                       with
                       the
                       fulness
                       of
                       the
                       honour
                       of
                       the
                       High-Priesthood
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Grace
                       of
                       sanctifying
                       Gifts
                       in
                       great
                       measure
                       ,
                       and
                       chiefly
                       with
                       the
                       vertue
                       of
                       Humility
                       ,
                       that
                       being
                       a
                       Governour
                       ,
                       he
                       be
                       not
                       lifted
                       up
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       he
                       humble
                       himself
                       the
                       greater
                       he
                       grows
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       among
                       others
                       ,
                       as
                       one
                       of
                       them
                       :
                       trembling
                       at
                       all
                       the
                       judgments
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       for
                       himself
                       ,
                       but
                       for
                       all
                       the
                       people
                       trusted
                       to
                       his
                       care
                       ,
                       remembring
                       that
                       all
                       their
                       souls
                       shall
                       be
                       required
                       at
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       the
                       Watchmen
                       :
                       and
                       therefore
                       may
                       watch
                       for
                       all
                       their
                       safety
                       ,
                       approving
                       himself
                       always
                       most
                       inflamed
                       with
                       Pastoral
                       diligence
                       about
                       the
                       Lord's
                       Sheep
                       trusted
                       to
                       him
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           cannot
           make
           sense
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           this
           Collect
           is
           in
           no
           other
           Ritual
           ,
           and
           the
           Copy
           out
           of
           which
           it
           is
           printed
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           very
           Ancient
           ,
           so
           it
           has
           been
           most
           uncorrectly
           written
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                   
                     CONSECRATIO
                     .
                  
                   
                     DEus
                     honorum
                     omnium
                     ,
                     Deus
                     omnium
                     dignitatum
                     ,
                     quae
                     gloriae
                     tuae
                     *
                     sacris
                     samulantur
                     honoribus
                     :
                     Deus
                     qui
                     Moysen
                     samulum
                     tuum
                     secreti
                     samiliaris
                     *
                     affectu
                     inter
                     caetera
                     coelestis
                     documenta
                     culturae
                     ,
                     de
                     habitu
                     quoque
                     indumenti
                     Sacerdotalis
                     instituens
                     ,
                     Electum
                     Aaron
                     Mystico
                     amictu
                     vestire
                     inter
                     Sacra
                     jussisti
                     ,
                     ut
                     intelligentiae
                     sensum
                     de
                     exemplis
                     priorum
                     caperet
                     secutura
                     Posteritas
                     ,
                     ne
                     eruditio
                     Doctrinae
                     tuae
                     ulli
                     deesset
                     aetati
                     ,
                     cum
                     &
                     apud
                     veteres
                     reverentiam
                     ipsam
                     significationum
                     species
                     obtineret
                     ,
                     &
                     apud
                     nos
                     certiora
                     essent
                     experimenta
                     rerum
                     quam
                     aenigmata
                     figurarum
                     .
                     Illius
                     namque
                     Sacerdotii
                     anterioris
                     habitus
                     nostrae
                     mentis
                     ornatus
                     est
                     ,
                     &
                     Pontificalis
                     Gloriae
                     non
                     jam
                     nobis
                     *
                     honorem
                     commendat
                     vestrum
                     sed
                     *
                     splendorem
                     animarum
                     .
                     Quia
                     &
                     illa
                     quae
                     tunc
                     carnalibus
                     blandiebantur
                     obtutibus
                     ,
                     ea
                     potius
                     quae
                     ipsis
                     erant
                     intelligenda
                     poscebant
                     .
                     Et
                     idcirco
                     famulis
                     tuis
                     ,
                     quaesumus
                     ,
                     quos
                     ad
                     summi
                     Sacerdotii
                     *
                     sacerdotium
                     elegisti
                     ,
                     hanc
                     quaesumus
                     ,
                     Domine
                     gratiam
                     largiaris
                     ,
                     ut
                     quidquid
                     illa
                     velamina
                     in
                     fulgore
                     auri
                     ,
                     in
                     nitore
                     gemmarum
                     ,
                     &
                     multimodi
                     operis
                     varitate
                     signabant
                     ,
                     hoc
                     in
                     horum
                     moribus
                     
                     claresoat
                     .
                     ***
                     Comple
                     ,
                     Domine
                     ,
                     in
                     Sacerdotibus
                     
                     tuis
                     mysterii
                     tui
                     summam
                     ,
                     &
                     ornamentis
                     totius
                     glorificationis
                     *
                     instructum
                     coelestis
                     unguenti
                     flore
                     Sanctifica
                     .
                     ***
                     Hoc
                     ,
                     Domine
                     ,
                     copiosè
                     in
                     eorum
                     caput
                     
                     influat
                     ,
                     hoc
                     in
                     oris
                     subjecta
                     decurrat
                     ,
                     hoc
                     in
                     totius
                     corporis
                     extrema
                     ,
                     descendat
                     ,
                     ut
                     tui
                     Spiritus
                     virtus
                     &
                     †
                     interiorum
                     ora
                     repleat
                     ,
                     &
                     exteriora
                     circumtegat
                     .
                     Abundet
                     in
                     his
                     constantia
                     fidei
                     ,
                     puritas
                     Dilectionis
                     ,
                     sinceritas
                     pacis
                     .
                     [
                     Sint
                     speciosi
                     
                     munere
                     tuo
                     pedes
                     horum
                     ad
                     Evangelizandum
                     pacem
                     ,
                     ad
                     Evangelizandum
                     bona
                     tua
                     .
                     Da
                     eis
                     ,
                     Domine
                     ,
                     mysterium
                     reconciliationis
                     in
                     verbo
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     virtute
                     &
                     *
                     signorum
                     ,
                     &
                     prodigiorum
                     .
                     Sit
                     sermo
                     eorum
                     &
                     praedicatio
                     non
                     in
                     persuasibilibus
                     humanae
                     sapientiae
                     verbis
                     ,
                     sed
                     in
                     ostensione
                     Spiritus
                     &
                     †
                     virtutis
                     .
                     Da
                     eis
                     ,
                     Domine
                     ,
                     claves
                     Regni
                     coelorum
                     :
                     Utantur
                     ne●…
                     glorientur
                     Potestate
                     quam
                     tribuis
                     in
                     aedificationem
                     ,
                     non
                     in
                     destructionem
                     .
                     Quodcunque
                     *
                     legaverint
                     super
                     terram
                     sit
                     †
                     legatum
                     &
                     in
                     coelis
                     ,
                     Et
                     quodqunque
                     solverint
                     super
                     terram
                     sit
                     solutum
                     &
                     in
                     coelis
                     .
                     Quorum
                     detinuerint
                     peccata
                     ,
                     detenta
                     sint
                     ,
                     &
                     quorum
                     *
                     demiserint
                     ,
                     tu
                     †
                     demittas
                     .
                     Quibenedixerit
                     eis
                     sit
                     benedictus
                     ,
                     &
                     qui
                     maledixerit
                     eis
                     ,
                     maledictionibus
                     repleatur
                     .
                     Sint
                     servi
                     fideles
                     &
                     prudentes
                     quos
                     constituas
                     tu
                     ,
                     Domine
                     ,
                     super
                     samiliam
                     tuam
                     ,
                     
                     ut
                     dent
                     illis
                     cibum
                     in
                     tempore
                     necessario
                     ,
                     ut
                     exhibeant
                     omnem
                     hominem
                     perfectum
                     .
                     Sint
                     solicitudine
                     impigri
                     ,
                     sint
                     spiritu
                     serventes
                     ,
                     oderint
                     superbiam
                     ,
                     diligant
                     veritatem
                     ,
                     nec
                     eam
                     unquam
                     deserant
                     aut
                     lassitudine
                     aut
                     timore
                     superati
                     .
                     Non
                     ponant
                     lucem
                     ad
                     tenebras
                     ,
                     nec
                     tenebris
                     lucem
                     ;
                     non
                     dicant
                     malum
                     bonum
                     ,
                     nec
                     bonum
                     malum
                     .
                     Sint
                     sapientibus
                     &
                     insipientibus
                     debitores
                     ,
                     &
                     sructum
                     de
                     prosectu
                     omnium
                     consequantur
                     .
                     ]
                     Tribuas
                     
                     eis
                     ,
                     Domine
                     ,
                     Cathedram
                     Episcopalem
                     ad
                     
                     regendam
                     Ecclesiam
                     tuam
                     ,
                     &
                     plebem
                     universam
                     .
                     Sis
                     eis
                     autoritas
                     ,
                     sis
                     eis
                     Potestas
                     ,
                     sis
                     eis
                     firmitas
                     .
                     Multiplices
                     super
                     eos
                     benedictionem
                     ,
                     &
                     gratiam
                     tuam
                     ,
                     ut
                     ad
                     exorandam
                     semper
                     misericordiam
                     tuam
                     munere
                     idonei
                     ,
                     tua
                     gratia
                     possint
                     esse
                     devoti
                     ;
                     per
                     
                       Dominum
                       nostrum
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     CONSECRATION
                     .
                  
                   
                     O
                     God
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Honours
                     ,
                     O
                     God
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Dignities
                     ,
                     that
                     serve
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     offices
                     to
                     thy
                     glory
                     ,
                     O
                     God
                     who
                     when
                     thou
                     instructedst
                     Moses
                     thy
                     servant
                     with
                     a
                     secret
                     and
                     familiar
                     affection
                     ,
                     among
                     other
                     Instructions
                     of
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Ornaments
                     ,
                     didst
                     teach
                     him
                     the
                     Priestly
                     Garments
                     and
                     commandedst
                     him
                     to
                     cloath
                     Aaron
                     thy
                     Chosen
                     ,
                     when
                     
                     he
                     did
                     officiate
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     following
                     ages
                     might
                     be
                     instructed
                     by
                     those
                     who
                     went
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     thy
                     Doctrine
                     might
                     be
                     wanting
                     in
                     no
                     age
                     ,
                     the
                     appearance
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     signified
                     being
                     Reverenced
                     among
                     the
                     Ancients
                     ,
                     but
                     among
                     us
                     the
                     real
                     Experiments
                     are
                     more
                     certain
                     than
                     the
                     riddles
                     of
                     figures
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     habit
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     Priesthood
                     in
                     us
                     is
                     the
                     Ornament
                     of
                     our
                     minds
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     shining
                     of
                     our
                     Cloaths
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     our
                     Souls
                     that
                     commends
                     in
                     us
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     the
                     Priestly
                     Glory
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     did
                     more
                     desire
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     pleased
                     their
                     carnal
                     eyes
                     than
                     the
                     things
                     they
                     should
                     have
                     understood
                     by
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     grant
                     this
                     grace
                     to
                     those
                     thy
                     Servants
                     whom
                     thou
                     hast
                     chosen
                     to
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     the
                     High
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     that
                     whatever
                     those
                     garments
                     signified
                     in
                     the
                     shining
                     of
                     the
                     Gold
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     brightness
                     of
                     the
                     Gems
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     curiousness
                     of
                     the
                     Workmanship
                     ,
                     all
                     that
                     may
                     appear
                     in
                     their
                     Manners
                     .
                     **
                     Accomplish
                     ,
                     
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     in
                     thy
                     Priests
                     the
                     fullness
                     of
                     thy
                     Mystery
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     adorned
                     him
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     Ornaments
                     of
                     Glory
                     :
                     Sanctifie
                     him
                     with
                     the
                     flower
                     
                     of
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Oyntment
                     .
                     **
                     Let
                     
                     that
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     fall
                     plentifully
                     on
                     their
                     head
                     ,
                     and
                     run
                     down
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     their
                     face
                     and
                     descend
                     to
                     the
                     extremities
                     of
                     their
                     body
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     thy
                     Spirit
                     may
                     fill
                     them
                     inwardly
                     ,
                     and
                     compass
                     them
                     about
                     outwardly
                     .
                     Let
                     the
                     Constancy
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     the
                     Purity
                     of
                     Love
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sincerity
                     of
                     peace
                     abound
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     [
                     Let
                     their
                     feet
                     through
                     
                     thy
                     favour
                     be
                     beautiful
                     to
                     preach
                     peace
                     and
                     to
                     preach
                     thy
                     good
                     things
                     .
                     Give
                     them
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     ministry
                     of
                     Reconciliation
                     ,
                     in
                     word
                     and
                     in
                     power
                     ,
                     in
                     signs
                     and
                     wonders
                     .
                     Let
                     their
                     Discours●…
                     and
                     Preaching
                     be
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     perswading
                     words
                     of
                     human
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Demonstration
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     of
                     Power
                     .
                     Give
                     them
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     Keys
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     heaven
                     .
                     Let
                     them
                     use
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     glory
                     in
                     their
                     Power
                     which
                     thou
                     givest
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     Edification
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     Destruction
                     :
                     Whatsoever
                     they
                     shall
                     bind
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     bound
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     they
                     shall
                     loose
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     loosed
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     whose
                     sins
                     they
                     retain
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     be
                     retained
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     they
                     remit
                     ,
                     do
                     thou
                     remit
                     .
                     Who
                     blesses
                     them
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     be
                     blessed
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     curses
                     them
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     be
                     filled
                     with
                     Curses
                     ;
                     and
                     let
                     them
                     be
                     faithful
                     and
                     wise
                     Servants
                     ,
                     whom
                     thou
                     
                     shalt
                     appoint
                     over
                     thy
                     houshold
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     meat
                     in
                     due
                     season
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     present
                     every
                     man
                     perfect
                     .
                     Make
                     them
                     diligent
                     in
                     business
                     and
                     fervent
                     in
                     Spirit
                     .
                     Make
                     them
                     hate
                     pride
                     and
                     love
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     them
                     never
                     forsake
                     it
                     either
                     through
                     weariness
                     or
                     fear
                     .
                     Let
                     them
                     not
                     put
                     light
                     for
                     darkness
                     ,
                     nor
                     darkness
                     for
                     light
                     ,
                     nor
                     call
                     evil
                     good
                     nor
                     good
                     evil
                     .
                     Let
                     them
                     be
                     debtors
                     both
                     to
                     the
                     wise
                     and
                     unwise
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     gather
                     fruit
                     from
                     the
                     profiting
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     .
                     ]
                     Give
                     them
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     an
                     Episcopal
                     
                     Chair
                     for
                     the
                     Governing
                     of
                     thy
                     Church
                     and
                     whole
                     people
                     .
                     Be
                     thou
                     to
                     them
                     Authority
                     ,
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     Strength
                     .
                     Multiply
                     upon
                     them
                     thy
                     Blessing
                     and
                     grace
                     ,
                     that
                     being
                     fitted
                     by
                     thy
                     gift
                     always
                     to
                     implore
                     thy
                     mercy
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     devout
                     by
                     thy
                     Grace
                     :
                     
                       Through
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           There
           follow
           some
           Collects
           that
           are
           called
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           
             Super
             Oblata
          
           ,
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           are
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           all
           in
           that
           Ritual
           ,
           that
           relates
           to
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Ritual
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           agrees
           with
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           Ritual
           ,
           begins
           that
           Office
           
           with
           the
           second
           Canon
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           about
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Bishops
           then
           follow
           the
           Collects
           ,
           
             Oremus
             ,
             Adesto
          
           ,
           and
           Propitiare
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           first
           ;
           then
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           
             Deus
             Honorum
             omnium
          
           .
           And
           at
           the
           word
           Comple
           the
           Bishop
           takes
           the
           Chrism
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           words
           
             Hoc
             Domine
          
           he
           pours
           it
           on
           the
           head
           of
           the
           person
           to
           be
           Consecrated
           ,
           but
           all
           from
           
             Sinceritas
             Pacis
          
           ,
           to
           
             Tribuas
             ei
             Domine
          
           ,
           is
           left
           out
           ,
           then
           follow
           the
           Collects
           
             Super
             oblata
          
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           in
           that
           Ritual
           .
           For
           the
           Annointing
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           neither
           used
           in
           the
           Eastern
           nor
           African
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           both
           Pope
           a
           Leo
           and
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           mention
           it
           as
           a
           Rite
           then
           received
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           b
           Amalarius
           gives
           an
           accout
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           cites
           no
           ancienter
           Author
           for
           it
           than
           c
           Beda
           ,
           for
           some
           other
           Authorities
           that
           are
           brought
           to
           prove
           the
           greater
           Antiquity
           of
           this
           Rite
           ,
           are
           either
           Allegorical
           or
           relate
           to
           the
           Chrism
           ,
           with
           which
           all
           were
           annointed
           at
           their
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Ritual
           ,
           has
           first
           the
           Questions
           that
           are
           put
           to
           the
           Bishop
           that
           is
           to
           be
           Ordained
           ,
           which
           has
           begun
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           fourth
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           where
           by
           the
           first
           Canon
           
           the
           Bishop
           was
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           both
           about
           his
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           set
           down
           two
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           .
           
             
               Vis
               ea
               quae
               ex
               Divinis
               scripturis
               intelligis
               ,
               plebem
               cui
               Ordinandus
               es
               &
               verbis
               docere
               &
               exemplis
               ?
            
          
           
             Wilt
             thou
             both
             by
             the
             words
             and
             example
             instruct
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             whom
             thou
             art
             to
             be
             Ordained
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             which
             thou
             dost
             understand
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ?
          
           To
           which
           he
           answers
           ,
           I
           will.
           And
           this
           alone
           were
           there
           no
           more
           ,
           may
           serve
           to
           justify
           those
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           got
           Orders
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           received
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           since
           by
           the
           very
           Sponsions
           given
           in
           their
           Ordination
           ,
           they
           had
           engaged
           themselves
           to
           instruct
           their
           Flocks
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Another
           Question
           is
           ,
           
             Vis
             esse
             subditus
             huic
             nostrae
             Sedi
             atque
             Obediens
             ?
          
           Wilt
           thou
           be
           subject
           and
           obedient
           to
           this
           our
           See.
           Which
           was
           no
           other
           than
           what
           every
           Metropolitan
           demanded
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           all
           the
           obedience
           then
           promised
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           far
           different
           from
           the
           Oaths
           which
           were
           afterwards
           exacted
           .
           But
           I
           go
           on
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Office
           according
           to
           this
           Ritual
           .
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           ,
           the
           Second
           Canon
           of
           the
           fourth
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           is
           set
           
           down
           ,
           to
           which
           is
           added
           .
           
             
               Hoc
               facto
               accipiat
               patinam
               cum
               Oblatis
               &
               Calicem
               cum
               vino
               ,
               &
               det
               ei
               ,
               dicens
               ,
               Accipe
               Potestatem
               offerre
               Sacrificium
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Which
             being
             done
             he
             shall
             take
             the
             Paten
             ,
             with
             the
             Hosties
             and
             the
             Chalice
             with
             the
             Wine
             ,
             and
             shall
             give
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Receive
             Power
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           that
           this
           was
           used
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           long
           before
           it
           was
           in
           the
           making
           of
           Priests
           ,
           then
           follow
           
             Oremus
             ,
             Adesto
          
           ,
           and
           Propitiare
           as
           they
           are
           before
           set
           down
           ,
           then
           two
           new
           Rites
           are
           set
           down
           ,
           the
           Rubrick
           is
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Ad
                     Annulum
                     dandum
                     .
                  
                   
                     MEmor
                     sponsionis
                     &
                     desponsationis
                     Ecclesiasticae
                     ,
                     &
                     Dilectionis
                     domini
                     Dei
                     tui
                     in
                     die
                     ,
                     qua
                     assecutus
                     es
                     hunc
                     honorem
                     ,
                     cave
                     ne
                     obliviscaris
                     illius
                     .
                     Accipe
                     ergo
                     annulum
                     discretionis
                     ,
                     &
                     honoris
                     fidei
                     signum
                     ,
                     ut
                     quae
                     sign●…nda
                     sunt
                     ,
                     signes
                     :
                     Et
                     quae
                     aperienda
                     sunt
                     prodas
                     :
                     Quae
                     liganda
                     sunt
                     ,
                     liges
                     :
                     quae
                     solvenda
                     sunt
                     ,
                     solvas
                     :
                     utque
                     credentibus
                     per
                     fidem
                     baptismatis
                     ,
                     lapsis
                     autem
                     sed
                     poenitentibus
                     ,
                     per
                     mysterium
                     reconciliationis
                     januas
                     regni
                     coelestis
                     aperias
                     :
                     Cunctis
                     verò
                     de
                     thesauro
                     dominico
                     nova
                     &
                     vetera
                     proferas
                     ,
                     ut
                     ad
                     aeternam
                     salutem
                     
                     omnibus
                     consulas
                     ,
                     gratia
                     Domini
                     nostri
                     Iesu
                     Christi
                     ,
                     cui
                     cum
                     Patre
                     &
                     Spiritu
                     Sancto
                     est
                     honor
                     &
                     gloria
                     in
                     saecula
                     saeculorum
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     For
                     giving
                     the
                     Ring
                     .
                  
                   
                     BEing
                     mindful
                     of
                     the
                     sponsion
                     and
                     Ecclesiastical
                     wedding
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Love
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     in
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     attained
                     this
                     honour
                     ,
                     beware
                     least
                     thou
                     forget
                     it
                     :
                     Receive
                     therefore
                     the
                     Ring
                     the
                     Seal
                     of
                     discretion
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     that
                     thon
                     maist
                     seal
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     sealed
                     ,
                     and
                     maist
                     open
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     opened
                     ,
                     and
                     maist
                     bind
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     bound
                     ,
                     and
                     maist
                     loose
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     loosed
                     ,
                     and
                     maist
                     open
                     the
                     Gates
                     of
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Kingdom
                     to
                     the
                     believers
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     Baptism
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     have
                     fallen
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     Penitent
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     Reconciliation
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     bring
                     forth
                     to
                     all
                     Men
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     treasure
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     things
                     new
                     and
                     old
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     Eternal
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     
                       Through
                       the
                       Grace
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     whom
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Ad
                     Baculum
                     dandum
                     .
                  
                   
                     ACcipe
                     Baculum
                     sacri
                     Regiminis
                     signum
                     ,
                     ut
                     imbecilles
                     consolides
                     ,
                     titubantes
                     confirmes
                     ,
                     praves
                     corrigas
                     in
                     viam
                     salutis
                     aeternae
                     ,
                     habeasque
                     potestatem
                     a●…trahendi
                     dignos
                     ,
                     &
                     corrigendi
                     indignos
                     ,
                     cooperante
                     Domino
                     nostro
                     Iesu
                     Christo
                     ,
                     cui
                     cum
                     patre
                     in
                     unitate
                     Spiritus
                     Sancti
                     est
                     virtus
                     &
                     imperium
                     ,
                     per
                     omnia
                     saecula
                     saeculorum
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     For
                     giving
                     the
                     Staff.
                     
                  
                   
                     REceive
                     the
                     Staff
                     ,
                     the
                     sign
                     of
                     the
                     sacred
                     Government
                     ;
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     strengthen
                     the
                     weak
                     ,
                     confirme
                     them
                     that
                     stagger
                     ,
                     correct
                     the
                     wicked
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     Eternal
                     salvation
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     have
                     power
                     to
                     attract
                     the
                     worthy
                     and
                     correct
                     the
                     unworthy
                     ,
                     
                       through
                       the
                       assistance
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Then
           follows
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           words
           
             Hoc
             Domine
          
           ,
           the
           Rubrick
           appoints
           the
           Chrism
           to
           be
           put
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           left
           out
           in
           the
           former
           Ritual
           ,
           is
           also
           left
           out
           in
           this
           ,
           after
           that
           Prayer
           follows
           the
           Collect
           
             Super
             Oblata
          
           .
           and
           there
           is
           no
           more
           in
           that
           Ritual
           .
        
         
         
           For
           these
           rites
           of
           the
           Ring
           and
           Staff
           ,
           the
           first
           I
           find
           that
           mentions
           them
           is
           a
           ●…dore
           ,
           who
           both
           speaks
           of
           them
           and
           〈◊〉
           sets
           down
           some
           of
           the
           words
           used
           in
           the
           former
           Ritual
           .
           Yet
           b
           Alcuinus
           speaks
           not
           a
           word
           of
           it
           ,
           tho
           he
           entitles
           his
           Chap●…er
           ;
           
             The
             manner
             in
             which
             a
             Bishop
             is
             Ordained
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           But
           i●…
           seems
           he
           has
           only
           lookt
           on
           some
           more
           Antient
           Rituals
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Rite
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           it
           was
           used
           in
           his
           time
           .
           c
           Amalarius
           tho
           he
           does
           at
           a
           great
           length
           insist
           on
           the
           annointing
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           yet
           speaks
           not
           a
           word
           of
           the
           Staff
           or
           Ring
           .
           But
           d
           
             Rabanus
             Maurus
          
           who
           lived
           in
           that
           time
           does
           mention
           it
           ,
           or
           rather
           sets
           down
           Isidores
           words
           without
           citing
           him
           ,
           but
           whether
           these
           were
           foisted
           in
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           cannot
           judge
           .
           Now
           these
           Rites
           were
           afterwards
           a
           ball
           of
           Contention
           ;
           for
           the
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           did
           give
           the
           Investiture
           by
           them
           which
           had
           they
           been
           given
           with
           our
           such
           words
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           more
           easily
           kept
           up
           
           their
           pretension
           ;
           but
           the
           words
           joyned
           with
           them
           ,
           relating
           wholly
           to
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           were
           no
           doubt
           made
           a
           great
           Argument
           for
           taking
           them
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           :
           Since
           it
           seemed
           very
           incongruous
           for
           a
           Secular
           and
           Lay
           person
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           
           them
           or
           perform
           a
           Rite
           to
           which
           such
           words
           were
           added
           .
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           Ritual
           has
           only
           the
           Collects
           ,
           Adesto
           ,
           and
           Propitiare
           ,
           and
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           (
           without
           the
           Rubrick
           for
           giving
           the
           Chrism
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           Collects
           
             Super
             Oblata
          
           ;
           leaving
           out
           in
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           what
           is
           left
           out
           in
           the
           two
           former
           Rituals
           .
        
         
           The
           Sixth
           Ritual
           has
           the
           Collects
           Adesto
           and
           Propitiare
           with
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           first
           (
           in
           which
           the
           Rubrick
           about
           putting
           the
           Chrism
           on
           the
           head
           is
           also
           )
           then
           follows
           a
           new
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           no
           other
           Ritual
           ,
           for
           the
           Bishop
           thus
           Ordained
           ,
           after
           which
           there
           is
           a
           Blessing
           called
           
             De
             septiformi
             Spiritu
          
           ,
           For
           the
           sevenfold
           Grace
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           then
           are
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishop
           Consecrated
           with
           holy
           Oyl
           ,
           and
           the
           Chrism
           ,
           with
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Consecratio
                     manuum
                     Episcopi
                     ab
                     Archiepiscopo
                     ,
                     Oleo
                     sancto
                     &
                     Chrismate
                     .
                  
                   
                     UNgantur
                     manus
                     istae
                     &
                     sanctificentur
                     &
                     in
                     te
                     Deo
                     Deorum
                     ordinentur
                     .
                     Ungo
                     has
                     manus
                     oleo
                     sanctificato
                     &
                     Chrismate
                     unctionis
                     purificato
                     ,
                     
                     sicut
                     unxit
                     Moyses
                     verbo
                     oris
                     sui
                     Manus
                     S.
                     Aaron
                     Germani
                     sui
                     ,
                     &
                     sicut
                     unxit
                     Spiritus
                     Sanctus
                     per
                     suos
                     flatus
                     ,
                     manus
                     suorum
                     Apostolorum
                     ,
                     ita
                     ungantur
                     manus
                     istae
                     &
                     sanctificentur
                     ,
                     &
                     consecrentur
                     ,
                     ut
                     in
                     omnibus
                     sint
                     perfectae
                     ,
                     in
                     nomine
                     tuo
                     ,
                     Pater
                     ,
                     Filiique
                     tui
                     atque
                     aeterni
                     Spiritus
                     S.
                     qui
                     es
                     unus
                     ac
                     summus
                     Dominus
                     omnium
                     vivorum
                     &
                     mortuorum
                     ,
                     manens
                     in
                     Saecula
                     Saeculorum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     LET
                     these
                     hands
                     be
                     annointed
                     and
                     Sanctified
                     and
                     Ordained
                     for
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Gods.
                     I
                     annoint
                     these
                     hands
                     with
                     Sanctified
                     Oyl
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     purified
                     Chrism
                     of
                     annointing
                     ;
                     as
                     Moses
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     annointed
                     holy
                     Aaron
                     his
                     brother
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     by
                     his
                     breathings
                     did
                     annoint
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     so
                     let
                     these
                     hands
                     be
                     Annointed
                     ,
                     Sanctified
                     and
                     Consecrated
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     perfect
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     thy
                     name
                     ,
                     O
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     thy
                     Sons
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     's
                     ,
                     who
                     art
                     the
                     only
                     and
                     great
                     God
                     of
                     the
                     quick
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Then
           his
           head
           is
           annointed
           with
           the
           following
           words
           .
        
         
           
           
             Hic
             mittatur
             oleum
             super
             ejus
             .
          
           
             UNgatur
             &
             Consecretur
             caput
             tuum
             coelesti
             benedictione
             in
             Ordinem
             Pontificalem
             ,
             in
             nomine
             Patris
             &
             Filii
             &
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             .
          
        
         
           
             LET
             thy
             head
             be
             annointed
             and
             Consecrated
             with
             a
             heavenly
             Blessing
             for
             the
             Pontifical
             Order
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           the
           Staff
           is
           Blessed
           in
           these
           words
           in
           Verse
           :
        
         
           
             
               Tu
               Baculus
               nostrae
               ,
               &
               Rector
               per
               saecula
               vitae
               .
            
             
               Istum
               sanctifica
               pietatis
               jure
               Bacillum
               ,
            
             
               Quo
               mala
               sternantur
               ,
               quo
               semper
               recta
               regantur
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thou
           who
           art
           the
           Staff
           of
           our
           Life
           ,
           and
           our
           guide
           ,
           for
           ever
           sanctify
           this
           Staff
           ,
           by
           which
           ill
           things
           may
           be
           beaten
           down
           and
           right
           things
           always
           guided
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Staff
           is
           given
           and
           after
           that
           the
           Ring
           ,
           almost
           with
           the
           same
           words
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Ritual
           ,
           then
           follows
           a
           Prayer
           that
           he
           may
           ascend
           the
           Episcopal
           Chair
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           put
           in
           the
           Chair
           and
           a
           Prayer
           is
           made
           for
           him
           that
           he
           may
           resemble
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           and
           Saints
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           he
           is
           Blessed
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Benedictio
                     ejusdem
                     Sacerdotis
                     .
                  
                   
                     POpulus
                     te
                     Honoret
                     ,
                     adjuvet
                     te
                     Dominus
                     ,
                     quidquid
                     petieris
                     praestet
                     tibi
                     Deus
                     ,
                     cum
                     honore
                     ,
                     cum
                     castitate
                     ,
                     cum
                     scientia
                     ,
                     cum
                     largitate
                     ,
                     cum
                     Charitate
                     ,
                     cum
                     Nobilitate
                     .
                     Dignus
                     sis
                     ,
                     Iustus
                     sis
                     ,
                     Humilis
                     sis
                     ,
                     Sincerus
                     sis
                     ,
                     Apostolus
                     Christi
                     sis
                     .
                     Accipe
                     Benedictionem
                     &
                     Apostolatum
                     qui
                     permaneat
                     in
                     die
                     ista
                     &
                     in
                     die
                     sutura
                     .
                     Angeli
                     sint
                     ad
                     dexteram
                     tuam
                     ,
                     Apostoli
                     Coronati
                     ad
                     sinistram
                     :
                     Ecclesia
                     sit
                     mater
                     tua
                     &
                     altare
                     ,
                     sit
                     Deus
                     Pater
                     tuus
                     ,
                     sint
                     Angeli
                     amici
                     tui
                     ,
                     sint
                     Apostoli
                     sratres
                     tui
                     &
                     Apostolatus
                     tui
                     gradum
                     custodiant
                     .
                     Confirmet
                     te
                     Deus
                     in
                     Iustitia
                     ,
                     in
                     Sanctitate
                     ,
                     in
                     Ecclesia
                     Sancta
                     .
                     Angeli
                     recipiant
                     te
                     ,
                     &
                     pax
                     tecum
                     indiscrepabilis
                     ,
                     per
                     Redemptorem
                     Dominum
                     nostrum
                     Iesum
                     Christum
                     ,
                     qui
                     cum
                     Patre
                     &
                     Spiritu
                     Sancto
                     vivit
                     &
                     regnat
                     in
                     saecula
                     saeculorum
                     .
                  
                   
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     MAY
                     the
                     people
                     Honour
                     thee
                     ,
                     may
                     God
                     assist
                     thee
                     and
                     grant
                     thee
                     whatsoever
                     thou
                     shalt
                     ask
                     of
                     Him
                     ,
                     with
                     Honour
                     ,
                     Chastity
                     ,
                     Knowledg
                     ,
                     Bounty
                     ,
                     Charity
                     ,
                     and
                     Nobility
                     .
                     Be
                     thou
                     
                     Worthy
                     ,
                     Just
                     ,
                     Humble
                     ,
                     Sincere
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     Apostle
                     of
                     Christ.
                     Receive
                     a
                     Blessing
                     and
                     an
                     Apostleship
                     which
                     shall
                     continue
                     for
                     this
                     time
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     come
                     .
                     Let
                     Angels
                     be
                     at
                     thy
                     right
                     hand
                     and
                     crowned
                     Apostles
                     at
                     thy
                     left
                     .
                     Let
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     the
                     Altar
                     be
                     thy
                     Mother
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     thy
                     Father
                     .
                     Let
                     the
                     Angels
                     be
                     thy
                     Friends
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Apostles
                     thy
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     and
                     guard
                     the
                     degree
                     of
                     thy
                     Apostleship
                     .
                     May
                     God
                     strengthen
                     thee
                     in
                     Justice
                     ▪
                     in
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     Angels
                     receive
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     inseparable
                     Peace
                     be
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     
                       Through
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     reigns
                     and
                     lives
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Seventh
           Ritual
           has
           first
           the
           second
           Canon
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           then
           the
           Exhortation
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           the
           Collects
           ,
           
             Oremus
             ,
             Adesto
          
           and
           Propitiare
           ,
           then
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           annointing
           of
           the
           hands
           ,
           then
           follows
           the
           Communion
           Service
           .
        
         
           The
           Eighth
           Ritual
           ,
           begins
           the
           Office
           of
           Consecrating
           a
           Bishop
           with
           the
           Collect
           Adesto
           .
           Then
           follows
           a
           new
           Rite
           of
           giving
           the
           Gospel
           with
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
           ACcipe
           hoc
           Evangelium
           ,
           &
           ito
           ,
           doce
           omnes
           Gentes
           .
        
         
           REceive
           this
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           go
           ,
           and
           teach
           all
           Nations
           .
        
         
           Then
           follows
           the
           Propitiare
           ,
           and
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           the
           Giving
           the
           Staff
           ,
           and
           Ring
           without
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           This
           Rite
           of
           delivering
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           it
           seems
           was
           never
           generally
           received
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           in
           none
           of
           the
           other
           Rituals
           published
           by
           Morinus
           ,
           but
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Roman
           Pontifical
           .
        
         
           The
           Ninth
           Ritual
           begins
           this
           Office
           with
           the
           Form
           in
           which
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           did
           then
           choose
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           then
           follows
           an
           Oath
           of
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Patriarchal
           See
           (
           no
           mention
           being
           made
           of
           the
           Pope
           or
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           )
           then
           the
           Ring
           is
           Blessed
           with
           a
           particular
           Benediction
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           given
           with
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Ritual
           .
           The
           Staff
           is
           next
           Blessed
           as
           in
           the
           Sixth
           Ritual
           ,
           and
           given
           as
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Ritual
           .
           Then
           follow
           the
           Collects
           
             Oremus
             ,
             Adesto
          
           ,
           and
           Propitiare
           ,
           then
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           as
           in
           the
           First
           Ritual
           ,
           then
           follows
           another
           long
           Prayer
           ,
           after
           which
           follows
           the
           Annointing
           of
           the
           hands
           and
           
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           Blessing
           for
           the
           sevenfold
           Grace
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Then
           follows
           the
           Communion
           Service
           .
        
         
           The
           Tenth
           Ritual
           ,
           has
           only
           the
           Collects
           Adesto
           ,
           and
           Propitiare
           ,
           and
           the
           prayer
           of
           Consecration
           with
           the
           Collects
           
             Super
             Oblata
          
           .
           And
           on
           the
           Margin
           ,
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Ring
           and
           Staff
           is
           set
           down
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           very
           different
           and
           much
           later
           hand
           .
        
         
           The
           Eleventh
           Ritual
           ,
           begins
           with
           some
           rites
           that
           are
           not
           in
           the
           Roman
           Pontifical
           ,
           tho
           by
           it
           all
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Popes
           name
           ,
           by
           a
           Bishop
           Commissioned
           ,
           by
           him
           called
           
             Dominus
             Apostolicus
          
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           common
           way
           of
           designing
           the
           Pope
           in
           those
           Ages
           ;
           the
           Dean
           or
           Arch-presbyter
           and
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           See
           ,
           ask
           the
           Pope
           or
           his
           Delegate
           their
           Blessing
           three
           times
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           asked
           some
           questions
           about
           the
           Elect
           Bishop
           ,
           among
           which
           those
           are
           considerable
           .
           It
           is
           asked
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           of
           that
           Church
           ?
           to
           which
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           Yes
           .
           Then
           ,
           what
           Function
           he
           is
           of
           ?
           Answ.
           Of
           the
           Priestly
           .
           Quest.
           How
           many
           years
           has
           he
           been
           a
           Priest
           ?
           Ans.
           Ten.
           Quest.
           Was
           he
           ever
           Married
           ?
           Answer
           ,
           Not.
           After
           these
           Questions
           are
           put
           ,
           then
           the
           Decree
           of
           Electing
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           addressed
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           
           read
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           desire
           he
           may
           be
           Ordained
           their
           Bishop
           .
           This
           must
           be
           signed
           by
           them
           all
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           asked
           ,
           if
           any
           Simoniacal
           promises
           be
           made
           ?
           they
           answer
           ,
           No.
           Then
           the
           Bishop
           Elect
           is
           brought
           to
           the
           Popes
           Delegate
           ,
           who
           first
           puts
           the
           same
           Questions
           to
           him
           that
           were
           before
           put
           to
           the
           Dean
           ,
           and
           he
           answers
           them
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           Then
           the
           Introitus
           is
           sung
           ,
           after
           which
           follows
           the
           Collect
           Adesto
           ,
           then
           the
           Questions
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           are
           put
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           whereas
           in
           the
           former
           Rituals
           there
           was
           only
           a
           general
           promise
           of
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Metropolitan
           ,
           put
           to
           the
           Elect
           Bishop
           ,
           instead
           of
           that
           the
           two
           following
           Questions
           are
           put
           to
           him
           .
           
             Wilt
             thou
             reverently
             Receive
             ,
             Teach
             ,
             and
             Keep
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Decretal
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Holy
             and
             Apostolick
             See
             ?
             Answer
             ,
             I
             will.
             Wilt
             thou
             bear
             Faith
             and
             Subjection
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             gave
             the
             Power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             his
             Vicars
             and
             Successors
             ?
          
           Answer
           ,
           I
           will.
           But
           these
           words
           not
           being
           thought
           full
           enough
           ,
           they
           have
           since
           added
           (
           to
           Faith
           and
           Subjection
           ,
           )
           
             and
             Obedience
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
          
           then
           the
           Elect
           Bishop
           is
           examined
           
           about
           his
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Questions
           being
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           three
           Creeds
           .
           After
           which
           he
           is
           blessed
           and
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Episcopal
           Vestments
           ,
           and
           the
           Epistle
           is
           read
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           
           Cap.
           Then
           his
           Sandals
           and
           Gloves
           are
           put
           on
           with
           Prayers
           at
           each
           of
           these
           Rites
           ,
           then
           the
           Bishops
           laying
           the
           Gospels
           on
           his
           head
           and
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           their
           hands
           on
           his
           head
           ▪
           the
           Ordainer
           says
           the
           Collects
           
             Adesto
             ,
             Oremus
          
           and
           Propitiare
           ,
           then
           follows
           the
           Prayer
           that
           in
           former
           Rituals
           is
           called
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           but
           has
           no
           such
           Rubrick
           here
           ,
           it
           has
           all
           that
           is
           in
           the
           first
           Ritual
           ,
           only
           after
           the
           words
           
             Coelestis
             Unguenti
             Flore
             Sanctifica
          
           ,
           the
           Rite
           of
           Annointing
           the
           head
           with
           the
           words
           joyned
           to
           it
           in
           the
           Sixth
           Ritual
           ,
           is
           inserted
           ,
           after
           which
           follows
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Prayer
           :
           Next
           the
           hands
           are
           annointed
           ,
           and
           words
           somewhat
           different
           from
           those
           in
           the
           Sixth
           Ritual
           are
           pronounced
           .
           Then
           follows
           a
           new
           Rite
           of
           putting
           the
           Chrism
           on
           his
           Thumb
           ,
           with
           a
           Blessing
           joyned
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           Ring
           is
           blessed
           and
           given
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           also
           the
           Staff
           ;
           then
           the
           Kiss
           of
           Peace
           is
           given
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           set
           down
           among
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordainer
           ,
           sits
           down
           and
           washes
           his
           hands
           and
           puts
           Incense
           in
           the
           Censer
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           Blessing
           ,
           then
           follows
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Communion
           .
        
         
         
           To
           this
           Ritual
           Morinus
           had
           added
           an
           ancient
           piece
           of
           a
           Ritual
           which
           he
           found
           in
           a
           MSS.
           at
           Tholose
           about
           the
           Election
           ,
           Examination
           ,
           and
           Ordination
           of
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           things
           agrees
           with
           the
           former
           except
           in
           an
           Addition
           which
           is
           also
           mentioned
           by
           Alcuinus
           .
           I
           shall
           set
           it
           down
           
           in
           Latin
           without
           a
           Translation
           ,
           which
           in
           modesty
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           give
           :
           By
           it
           the
           Reader
           will
           see
           what
           the
           Roman
           Church
           gained
           by
           pressing
           the
           Celibate
           of
           the
           Clergy
           so
           much
           since
           they
           were
           suspected
           of
           such
           horrid
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           be
           tryed
           about
           them
           .
           The
           words
           are
           :
        
         
           Inquirat
           illum
           de
           quatuor
           Capitulis
           secundum
           Canones
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           de
           Arsenoquita
           ,
           quod
           est
           Coitus
           cum
           Masculo
           :
           pro
           Ancilla
           Deo
           sacrata
           quae
           à
           Francis
           Nonna
           dicitur
           ,
           pro
           quadrupedibus
           &
           muliere
           alio
           viro
           conjuncta
           ,
           aut
           si
           conjugem
           habuit
           ex
           alio
           viro
           ,
           quae
           à
           Graecis
           dicitur
           Deuterogamia
           :
           &
           dum
           nihil
           eorum
           ipse
           vir
           conscius
           suerit
           ,
           Evangeliis
           ad
           medium
           deductis
           jurat
           ipse
           Electus
           Archidiacono
           &
           posthaec
           traditur
           Subdiacono
           &
           pergit
           cum
           praesato
           Electo
           ad
           Aulam
           Sanctae
           Matris
           Ecclesiae
           ,
           ibique
           supra
           ejus
           sacratissimum
           Corpus
           confirmet
           ,
           quod
           non
           cognovisset
           superius
           nominata
           capitula
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           free
           of
           these
           
           Crimes
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           named
           ,
           no
           other
           act
           of
           uncleanness
           was
           to
           be
           inquired
           after
           or
           stood
           upon
           :
           only
           the
           Pharisaical
           Spirit
           of
           that
           Age
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           reckon
           a
           Church-mans
           having
           been
           married
           to
           another
           mans
           wife
           ,
           which
           is
           forbidden
           by
           no
           Law
           of
           God
           or
           Nature
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Predicament
           with
           those
           Abominations
           which
           God
           punished
           with
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           from
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           The
           Twelfth
           and
           Thirteenth
           Rituals
           have
           not
           the
           office
           of
           Consecrating
           Bishops
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourteenth
           Ritual
           begins
           with
           the
           Decree
           of
           Election
           ,
           directed
           to
           the
           Metropolitan
           without
           that
           previous
           examination
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Eleventh
           ;
           then
           follows
           the
           examination
           of
           the
           Faith
           and
           manners
           of
           the
           Bishop
           Elect
           ,
           then
           the
           people
           pray
           he
           may
           be
           Ordained
           ,
           after
           which
           two
           Bishops
           begin
           the
           Litany
           (
           this
           is
           in
           no
           ancienter
           Ritual
           ,
           )
           then
           the
           Hymn
           
             Veni
             Creator
          
           is
           begun
           (
           which
           is
           also
           new
           being
           in
           no
           other
           Ritual
           ,
           )
           after
           which
           they
           lay
           the
           Gospels
           on
           his
           head
           and
           lay
           on
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           Metropolitan
           says
           the
           Collect
           Oremus
           ;
           then
           follows
           the
           Propitiare
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Benediction
           ,
           then
           follows
           the
           Prayer
           Deus
           
           honorum
           ,
           after
           which
           there
           is
           another
           long
           Prayer
           that
           is
           in
           no
           other
           Ritual
           ,
           for
           a
           blessing
           in
           the
           Function
           to
           which
           he
           is
           Ordained
           ,
           then
           follows
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           
             Sevenfold
             Grace
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           with
           the
           Oyl
           and
           the
           Chrism
           ,
           then
           the
           Chrism
           is
           put
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Oyl
           was
           by
           other
           Rituals
           put
           on
           his
           head
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Prayer
           
             Deus
             honorum
             omnium
          
           )
           then
           follows
           a
           new
           Rite
           of
           putting
           the
           Miter
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           but
           no
           words
           are
           pronounced
           with
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           Ring
           is
           blessed
           and
           given
           ;
           so
           also
           is
           the
           Staff
           blessed
           and
           given
           ;
           then
           there
           is
           a
           Prayer
           about
           the
           putting
           him
           in
           his
           Chair
           ;
           after
           which
           he
           is
           put
           in
           his
           Chair
           and
           a
           new
           Prayer
           is
           used
           ,
           and
           all
           ends
           with
           the
           Blessing
           that
           is
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sixth
           Ritual
           .
        
         
           The
           Fifteenth
           Ritual
           has
           no
           considerable
           variation
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           only
           in
           the
           beginning
           the
           Bishop
           that
           presents
           the
           Bishop
           Elect
           says
           ,
           
             Reverende
             Pater
             ,
             postulat
             sancta
             Mater
             Ecclesia
             ut
             hunc
             praesentem
             Presbyterum
             ad
             onus
             Episcopatus
             sublevetis
             .
          
           
             Reverend
             Father
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Church
             our
             Mother
             desires
             that
             you
             may
             raise
             this
             Priest
             to
             the
             burden
             of
             a
             Bishoprick
             .
          
           Then
           the
           Consecration
           is
           made
           with
           the
           Collects
           
             Adesto
             ,
             Oremus
          
           
           and
           Propitiare
           said
           with
           a
           middle
           voice
           .
           Then
           follows
           the
           other
           Prayer
           in
           which
           his
           head
           is
           annointed
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           Ritual
           is
           called
           a
           Preface
           ,
           tho
           in
           most
           of
           the
           former
           it
           be
           called
           
             the
             Consecration
          
           ,
           then
           follows
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Staff
           ;
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Blessing
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           The
           Last
           Ritual
           agrees
           in
           all
           things
           with
           the
           Pontifical
           as
           it
           now
           is
           ,
           only
           the
           words
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           are
           in
           none
           of
           these
           Antient
           Rituals
           which
           Morinus
           saw
           ,
           tho
           the
           latest
           of
           those
           be
           not
           above
           three
           hundred
           years
           old
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           I
           shall
           add
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           
             Ordo
             Romanus
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Office
           begins
           with
           the
           Decree
           bearing
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           with
           a
           desire
           that
           he
           be
           Ordained
           as
           soon
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           directed
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           then
           follows
           the
           First
           Canon
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           after
           which
           is
           the
           Metropolitans
           letter
           approving
           the
           Election
           ,
           and
           desiring
           the
           Bishop
           Elect
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           him
           ;
           when
           he
           is
           brought
           he
           is
           blessed
           in
           Order
           to
           his
           Consecration
           ,
           then
           the
           Antiphona
           and
           the
           Introitus
           are
           said
           ,
           after
           this
           follows
           the
           examination
           of
           his
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           :
           as
           in
           the
           Eleventh
           
           Ritual
           .
           Then
           the
           Epistle
           is
           read
           ,
           after
           which
           his
           Gloves
           and
           Sandals
           ,
           and
           his
           Dalmatica
           (
           a
           Vestment
           in
           the
           fashion
           of
           a
           Cross
           ,
           first
           used
           in
           Dalmatia
           ,
           )
           are
           put
           on
           ,
           and
           Collects
           are
           used
           in
           every
           one
           of
           these
           ;
           then
           follows
           the
           Exhortation
           that
           is
           in
           the
           antientest
           of
           Morinus
           his
           Rituals
           :
           after
           which
           two
           Bishops
           lay
           the
           Gospels
           on
           his
           neck
           and
           Shoulders
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           lay
           on
           their
           hands
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordainer
           says
           the
           Prayer
           Adesto
           ,
           then
           the
           Oremus
           which
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           is
           called
           Praesatio
           ,
           then
           the
           Propitiare
           which
           the
           Rubrick
           calls
           Oratio
           ,
           then
           follows
           the
           Prayer
           called
           in
           other
           Rituals
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           it
           is
           called
           Praesatio
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           that
           was
           set
           down
           in
           the
           antientest
           Ritual
           ;
           after
           Sanctifica
           the
           Chrism
           is
           poured
           on
           the
           Bishops
           head
           ,
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Cross
           with
           the
           words
           in
           the
           sixth
           Ritual
           .
           Then
           follows
           the
           annointing
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           after
           that
           the
           putting
           the
           Chrism
           on
           his
           Thumb
           ,
           then
           the
           Blessing
           and
           giving
           the
           Ring
           and
           Staff
           ,
           then
           follows
           the
           Blessing
           and
           Communion
           ,
           then
           follow
           the
           Letters
           that
           testify
           the
           Bishops
           Consecration
           ,
           called
           
             Literae
             Formatae
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Popes
           Edict
           to
           the
           Bishop
           Ordained
           ,
           containing
           very
           wholesome
           admonitions
           ;
           
           then
           there
           is
           a
           Sermon
           and
           an
           Exhortation
           ,
           which
           contain
           many
           excellent
           Instructions
           and
           Directions
           which
           deserve
           to
           be
           often
           read
           and
           well
           considered
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           the
           Premisses
           it
           clearly
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           did
           never
           tye
           these
           Offices
           to
           any
           constant
           unalterable
           Forms
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           all
           Ages
           there
           very
           great
           alterations
           were
           made
           .
           And
           what
           was
           more
           antiently
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           was
           of
           later
           times
           called
           [
           Praesatio
           ]
           a
           Preface
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           in
           the
           antient
           Rituals
           only
           a
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Bishops
           that
           were
           to
           be
           Ordained
           ,
           is
           now
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           ;
           for
           now
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Pontifical
          
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           when
           they
           lay
           hands
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           is
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           then
           follows
           the
           Collect
           Propitiare
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           very
           unreasonable
           and
           an
           impudent
           thing
           ,
           in
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           to
           raise
           scruples
           about
           our
           Ordinations
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           changed
           the
           Forms
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           made
           many
           more
           and
           greater
           Alterations
           of
           the
           more
           Primitive
           and
           antient
           Forms
           .
        
         
           With
           this
           I
           should
           end
           this
           Appendix
           ,
           which
           already
           grows
           too
           big
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           only
           add
           one
           Particular
           more
           about
           the
           
           Oath
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           ,
           to
           be
           sworn
           by
           all
           Bishops
           .
           It
           is
           in
           none
           of
           all
           these
           antient
           Rituals
           ,
           nor
           ever
           mentioned
           by
           Morinus
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           though
           it
           was
           at
           first
           made
           by
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           the
           seventh
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           long
           before
           it
           was
           generally
           received
           or
           put
           into
           the
           Rituals
           .
           For
           the
           Readers
           further
           satisfaction
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           down
           all
           I
           can
           find
           about
           Oaths
           made
           to
           Popes
           .
           At
           first
           there
           was
           nothing
           exacted
           but
           a
           Promise
           of
           obedience
           ,
           such
           as
           all
           Inferiours
           gave
           to
           Superiours
           .
           Then
           there
           was
           a
           particular
           vow
           made
           by
           such
           as
           the
           Popes
           sent
           in
           Missions
           .
           The
           first
           instance
           of
           this
           is
           an
           Oath
           which
           Boniface
           Bishop
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           called
           the
           Apostle
           
           of
           the
           Germans
           ,
           )
           swore
           to
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           the
           second
           ,
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Eighth
           Century
           ,
           which
           follows
           as
           it
           is
           among
           his
           Epistles
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     In
                     nomine
                     Domini
                     Dei
                     &
                     Salvatoris
                     nostri
                     Jesu
                     Christi
                     ,
                     Imperante
                     Domino
                     Leone
                     à
                     Deo
                     coronato
                     magno
                     Imperatore
                     ,
                     Anno
                     sexto
                     ,
                     post
                     Consulatum
                     ejus
                     Anno
                     sexto
                     ,
                     sed
                     &
                     Constantino
                     Magno
                     Imperatore
                     ejus
                     Filio
                     ,
                     Anno
                     quarto
                     ,
                     Indictione
                     sexta
                     .
                  
                   
                     PRomitto
                     Ego
                     Bonifacius
                     ,
                     Gratia
                     Dei
                     
                     Episcopus
                     ,
                     vobis
                     Beato
                     
                       Petro
                       Apostolorum
                    
                     
                     Principi
                     ,
                     vicarioque
                     tuo
                     beato
                     Papae
                     Gregorio
                     ,
                     successoribusque
                     ejus
                     ,
                     per
                     
                     
                       Patrem
                       &
                       Filium
                       &
                       Spiritum
                       Sanctum
                       .
                       Trinitateminseparabilem
                       ,
                    
                     &
                     hoc
                     sacratissimum
                     Corpus
                     tuum
                     ,
                     Me
                     omnem
                     fidem
                     &
                     puritatem
                     sanctae
                     fidei
                     Catholicae
                     exhibere
                     :
                     &
                     in
                     Unitate
                     ejusdem
                     fidei
                     ,
                     Deo
                     cooperante
                     ,
                     persistere
                     :
                     in
                     qua
                     omnis
                     Christianorum
                     salus
                     ,
                     sine
                     dubio
                     esse
                     comprobatur
                     :
                     nullo
                     modo
                     me
                     contra
                     Unitatem
                     Communis
                     &
                     Universalis
                     Ecclesiae
                     ,
                     suadente
                     quopiam
                     ,
                     consentire
                     :
                     sed
                     ut
                     dixi
                     ,
                     fidem
                     &
                     puritatem
                     meam
                     atque
                     concursum
                     tibi
                     &
                     utilitatibus
                     tuae
                     Ecclesiae
                     ,
                     cui
                     à
                     
                     Domino
                     Deo
                     
                       Potestas
                       ligandi
                       solvendique
                       data
                       est
                    
                     ,
                     &
                     praedicto
                     vicario
                     tuo
                     ,
                     atque
                     successoribus
                     ejus
                     ,
                     per
                     omnia
                     exhibere
                     .
                     Sed
                     &
                     si
                     cognovero
                     Antistites
                     contra
                     Instituta
                     antiqua
                     sanctorum
                     Patrum
                     conversari
                     ,
                     cum
                     eis
                     nullam
                     habere
                     communionem
                     aut
                     conjunctionem
                     :
                     Sed
                     magis
                     ,
                     si
                     valuero
                     prohibere
                     ,
                     prohibeam
                     :
                     si
                     minus
                     vero
                     fideliter
                     statim
                     Domino
                     meo
                     Apostolico
                     renunciabo
                     .
                     Quod
                     si
                     ,
                     quod
                     absit
                     ,
                     contra
                     hujus
                     promissionis
                     meae
                     seriem
                     aliquid
                     facere
                     quolibet
                     modo
                     ,
                     seu
                     ingenio
                     ,
                     vel
                     occasione
                     tentavero
                     ,
                     reus
                     inveniar
                     in
                     aeterno
                     judicio
                     ;
                     Ultionem
                     Ananiae
                     
                     &
                     Saphirae
                     incurram
                     ,
                     qui
                     vobis
                     ,
                     etiam
                     de
                     rebus
                     propriis
                     ,
                     fraudem
                     sacere
                     ,
                     vel
                     salsum
                     dicere
                     praesumpserunt
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ho●…
                     
                     autem
                     Indiculum
                     Sacramenti
                     Ego
                     Bonisacius
                     exiguus
                     Episcopus
                     ,
                     manu
                     propria
                     scripsi
                     ,
                     atque
                     positum
                     supra
                     sacratissimum
                     corpus
                     tuum
                     ,
                     ut
                     superius
                     leguntur
                     ,
                     Deo
                     teste
                     &
                     judice
                     ,
                     praestiti
                     Sacramentum
                     ,
                     quod
                     &
                     conservare
                     promitto
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     sixth
                     year
                     of
                     Leo
                     the
                     Great
                     ,
                     crowned
                     by
                     God
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     the
                     sixth
                     year
                     after
                     his
                     Consulat
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Fourth
                     year
                     of
                     Constantine
                     the
                     Great
                     ,
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     the
                     Sixth
                     Indiction
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Boniface
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     promise
                     to
                     you
                     St.
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       Princ●…
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     thy
                     blessed
                     Vicar
                     
                       Pope
                       Gregory
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Successors
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Father
                       ,
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       the
                       Inseparable
                       Trinity
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     thy
                     most
                     Sacred
                     Body
                     ,
                     That
                     I
                     shall
                     shew
                     forth
                     all
                     the
                     Faith
                     and
                     purity
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     God
                     assisting
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     persist
                     in
                     the
                     Unity
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Faith
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     Salvation
                     of
                     all
                     Christians
                     does
                     without
                     all
                     doubt
                     consist
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     I
                     shall
                     in
                     no
                     sort
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     no
                     persuasion
                     ,
                     concur
                     against
                     the
                     Unity
                     of
                     the
                     common
                     and
                     Universal
                     Church
                     :
                     but
                     that
                     as
                     I
                     
                     have
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     shew
                     forth
                     my
                     Faith
                     and
                     Purity
                     and
                     give
                     my
                     concurrence
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     advantages
                     of
                     thy
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     binding
                     and
                     loosing
                     is
                     given
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     God
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     thy
                     Vicar
                     and
                     his
                     Successors
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     I
                     shall
                     know
                     the
                     Bishops
                     carry
                     themselves
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     antient
                     appointments
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     have
                     no
                     communion
                     nor
                     conjunction
                     with
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     rather
                     if
                     I
                     can
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     hinder
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     I
                     cannot
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     presently
                     give
                     notice
                     of
                     it
                     faithfully
                     to
                     My
                     Apostolical
                     Lord.
                     And
                     if
                     (
                     which
                     God
                     forbid
                     )
                     I
                     shall
                     endeavour
                     to
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     against
                     the
                     Contents
                     of
                     this
                     my
                     Promise
                     ,
                     any
                     manner
                     of
                     way
                     ,
                     either
                     on
                     design
                     or
                     by
                     accident
                     ,
                     let
                     me
                     be
                     found
                     guilty
                     in
                     the
                     Eternal
                     judgment
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     me
                     incur
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     Ananias
                     ,
                     and
                     Sapphira
                     who
                     presumed
                     to
                     lie
                     and
                     deal
                     fraudulently
                     ,
                     (
                     even
                     about
                     their
                     own
                     goods
                     )
                     to
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Breviate
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     I
                     Boniface
                     ,
                     a
                     small
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     have
                     written
                     with
                     my
                     own
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     laid
                     it
                     on
                     thy
                     most
                     blessed
                     Body
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     before
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     made
                     my
                     Oath
                     ,
                     God
                     being
                     witness
                     and
                     Judge
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     promise
                     to
                     keep
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           But
           it
           appears
           from
           another
           letter
           written
           in
           the
           26.
           year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           two
           and
           twenty
           years
           after
           the
           taking
           the
           former
           Oath
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Fourth
           year
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           another
           Oath
           Eight
           years
           before
           that
           ,
           for
           he
           begins
           that
           Epistle
           written
           to
           
             Pope
             Zacharias
          
           with
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           POstquam
           me
           ante
           Annos
           prope
           triginta
           
           sub
           familiaritate
           &
           servitio
           Apostolicae
           sedis
           ,
           annuente
           &
           jubente
           venerandae
           memoriae
           antistite
           Apostolico
           Gregorio
           anteriore
           voto
           constrinxi
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           ALmost
           Thirty
           years
           ago
           I
           bound
           my self
           by
           a
           former
           vow
           under
           the
           Observance
           and
           service
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           See
           ,
           by
           the
           Consent
           and
           Command
           of
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           of
           venerable
           Memory
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           I
           can
           find
           before
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           the
           seventh
           ,
           But
           he
           pretending
           to
           a
           higher
           Title
           ,
           not
           only
           over
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           secular
           Princes
           made
           some
           Princes
           swear
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           called
           by
           no
           other
           name
           ,
           )
           for
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Oath
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           ,
           of
           
           
             Being
             faithful
             and
             obedient
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             being
             in
             no.
             Council
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             assisting
             him
             to
             defend
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             the
             Royalties
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Was
           sworn
           
           both
           by
           Richard
           Prince
           of
           Capua
           ,
           and
           Robert
           Prince
           of
           Calabria
           and
           Sicily
           ,
           when
           they
           received
           Investiture
           from
           that
           Pope
           in
           those
           Dominions
           .
           But
           the
           Oath
           which
           the
           Bishops
           swore
           ,
           is
           almost
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           it
           taken
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Aquileia
           ,
           after
           the
           sixth
           Roman
           Council
           ,
           in
           which
           Berengarius
           was
           condemned
           under
           that
           same
           Pope
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           the
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           
           under
           
             Pope
             Paschal
          
           the
           second
           ,
           appointed
           a
           more
           modest
           Oath
           in
           the
           form
           of
           an
           Anathematism
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           ANathematizo
           omnem
           haeresin
           &
           praecipue
           
           eam
           quae
           statum
           praesentis
           Ecclesiae
           perturbat
           ,
           quae
           docet
           &
           astruit
           Anathema
           contemnendum
           &
           Ecclesiae
           ligamenta
           spernenda
           esse
           :
           Promitto
           autem
           Obedientiam
           Apostolicae
           sedis
           Pontifici
           Domino
           Paschali
           ,
           ejusque
           successoribus
           ,
           sub
           testimonio
           Christi
           &
           Ecclesiae
           :
           Affirmans
           quod
           affirmat
           ,
           damnans
           quod
           damnat
           sancta
           Universalis
           Ecclesia
           .
        
         
         
           I
           Anathematize
           every
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           that
           which
           disturbs
           the
           State
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           which
           teaches
           and
           asserts
           that
           an
           Anathema
           is
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           and
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           And
           I
           promise
           obedience
           to
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           Lord
           
             Pope
             Paschal
          
           and
           his
           successors
           ,
           under
           the
           Testimony
           (
           or
           
             in
             the
             sight
          
           )
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           affirming
           all
           that
           the
           Holy
           Universal
           Church
           affirms
           ,
           and
           condemning
           all
           that
           she
           condemns
           .
        
         
           This
           Oath
           (
           if
           the
           References
           which
           Labbe
           and
           Cossartius
           make
           to
           the
           fifth
           and
           sixth
           Epistles
           of
           
             Pope
             Paschal
          
           ,
           be
           well
           grounded
           ,
           )
           was
           all
           that
           was
           imposed
           by
           that
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           on
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           only
           on
           Archbishops
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           sent
           the
           Pall
           ,
           and
           yet
           from
           the
           first
           words
           of
           these
           Epistles
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Princes
           and
           the
           States
           of
           Christendom
           looked
           on
           it
           with
           amazement
           ,
           as
           a
           new
           and
           unheard
           of
           thing
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Palermo
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           is
           directed
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Poland
           ,
           (
           I
           suppose
           it
           was
           of
           Gnesna
           )
           and
           they
           both
           are
           almost
           the
           same
           ,
           only
           the
           later
           has
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           than
           
           the
           former
           .
           They
           begin
           with
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           SIgnificasti
           Regem
           ,
           &
           Regni
           Majores
           
           admiratione
           permotos
           ,
           quod
           pallium
           tibi
           ab
           Apocrisariis
           nostris
           tali
           conditione
           oblatum
           fuerit
           ,
           si
           Sacramentum
           quod
           à
           nobis
           scriptum
           detulerant
           jurares
           .
        
         
           THou
           hast
           signified
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           and
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           are
           amazed
           that
           the
           Pall
           was
           offered
           to
           thee
           by
           our
           Legates
           on
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           swear
           the
           Oath
           which
           they
           brought
           to
           thee
           written
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           Body
           desire
           to
           be
           satisfied
           about
           the
           excellent
           Reasonings
           with
           which
           the
           infallible
           Chair
           directed
           his
           Pen
           ,
           he
           may
           read
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Epistles
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Step
           made
           in
           this
           Oath
           ,
           was
           
           by
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           where
           the
           Oath
           is
           set
           down
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           differs
           from
           that
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           in
           these
           heads
           .
           
             The
             Royalties
             of
             St.
             Peter
          
           are
           not
           mentioned
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           those
           clauses
           
             of
             every
             Bishops
             sending
             one
             in
             his
             name
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             could
             not
             go
             in
             person
             ,
          
           
           nor
           is
           that
           of
           
             not
             alienating
             the
             Bishops
             lands
          
           without
           the
           Popes
           consent
           in
           it
           .
           But
           when
           these
           additions
           were
           made
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           .
           The
           Importance
           of
           that
           Oath
           is
           little
           Considered
           ,
           since
           few
           among
           us
           read
           the
           
             Roman
             Pontifical
          
           carefully
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           set
           it
           down
           with
           a
           translation
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           inferred
           ,
           what
           all
           Princes
           may
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           expect
           from
           persons
           so
           tyed
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           since
           a
           fuller
           and
           more
           formal
           allegeance
           ,
           can
           be
           sworn
           by
           no
           Subjects
           to
           their
           Prince
           than
           is
           sworn
           in
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Forma
                     Juramenti
                     .
                  
                   
                     EGo
                     N.
                     Elect
                     us
                     ecclesiae
                     N.
                     ab
                     hac
                     hora
                     in
                     antea
                     fidelis
                     &
                     obediens
                     ero
                     Beato
                     Petro
                     Apostolo
                     ,
                     sanctaeque
                     Romanae
                     Ecclesiae
                     ,
                     &
                     Domino
                     nostro
                     ,
                     Domino
                     Papae
                     N.
                     suisque
                     successoribus
                     canonice
                     intrantibus
                     .
                     Non
                     ero
                     in
                     consilio
                     ,
                     aut
                     consensu
                     vel
                     facto
                     ,
                     ut
                     vitam
                     perdant
                     ,
                     aut
                     membrum
                     ;
                     seu
                     capiantur
                     mala
                     captione
                     ,
                     aut
                     in
                     eos
                     violenter
                     manus
                     quomodolibet
                     ingerantur
                     ;
                     vel
                     injuriae
                     aliquae
                     inferantur
                     quovis
                     quaesito
                     colore
                     .
                     Consilium
                     vero
                     ,
                     quod
                     mihi
                     credituri
                     sunt
                     ,
                     per
                     se
                     ,
                     aut
                     nuntios
                     suos
                     ,
                     seu
                     literas
                     ,
                     ad
                     eorum
                     damnum
                     ,
                     me
                     sciente
                     ,
                     nemini
                     pandam
                     .
                     Papatum
                     Romanum
                     ,
                     &
                     Regalia
                     Sancti
                     Petri
                     ,
                     adjutor
                     eis
                     ero
                     ad
                     
                     retinendum
                     &
                     defendendum
                     ,
                     salvo
                     meo
                     ordine
                     ,
                     contra
                     omnem
                     hominem
                     .
                     Legatum
                     Apostolicae
                     sedis
                     in
                     eundo
                     &
                     redeundo
                     honorificè
                     tractabo
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     suis
                     necessitatibus
                     adjuvabo
                     .
                     Iura
                     ,
                     honores
                     ,
                     privilegia
                     ,
                     &
                     auctoritatem
                     Sanctae
                     Romanae
                     Ecclesiae
                     ,
                     Domini
                     nostri
                     Papae
                     ,
                     &
                     Successorum
                     praedictorum
                     ,
                     conservare
                     ,
                     defendere
                     ,
                     augere
                     ,
                     promovere
                     curabo
                     ,
                     neque
                     ero
                     in
                     consilio
                     ,
                     vel
                     sacto
                     ,
                     seu
                     tractatu
                     in
                     quibus
                     contra
                     ipsum
                     Dominum
                     nostrum
                     ,
                     vel
                     eamdem
                     Romanam
                     ecclesiam
                     ,
                     aliqua
                     sinistra
                     ,
                     vel
                     praejudicialia
                     personarum
                     ,
                     juris
                     ,
                     honoris
                     ,
                     status
                     ,
                     &
                     potestatis
                     eorum
                     machinentur
                     .
                     Et
                     ,
                     si
                     talia
                     à
                     quibuscunque
                     tractari
                     ,
                     vel
                     procurari
                     novero
                     ,
                     impediam
                     hoc
                     pro
                     posse
                     ;
                     &
                     quanto
                     citius
                     potero
                     ,
                     significabo
                     eidem
                     Domino
                     nostro
                     ,
                     vel
                     alteri
                     ,
                     per
                     quem
                     possit
                     ad
                     ipsius
                     notitiam
                     pervenire
                     .
                     Regulas
                     Sanctorum
                     Patrum
                     ,
                     decreta
                     ,
                     Ordinationes
                     seu
                     dispositiones
                     ,
                     reservationes
                     ,
                     provisiones
                     ,
                     &
                     mandata
                     Apostolica
                     ,
                     totis
                     viribus
                     observabo
                     ,
                     &
                     saciam
                     ab
                     aliis
                     observari
                     .
                     Hae-reticos
                     ,
                     Schismaticos
                     ,
                     &
                     Rebelles
                     eidem
                     ,
                     Domino
                     nostro
                     ,
                     vel
                     successoribus
                     praedictis
                     ,
                     pro
                     posse
                     persequar
                     ,
                     &
                     impugnabo
                     ▪
                     Vocatus
                     ad
                     Synodum
                     ,
                     veniam
                     ,
                     nisi
                     praepeditus
                     suero
                     canonica
                     praepeditione
                     .
                     Apostolorum
                     limina
                     singulis
                     trienniis
                     personaliter
                     per
                     me
                     ipsum
                     visitabo
                     ;
                     &
                     Domino
                     
                     nostro
                     ,
                     ac
                     successoribus
                     praesatis
                     ,
                     rationem
                     reddam
                     de
                     toto
                     meo
                     pastorali
                     officio
                     ,
                     ac
                     de
                     rebus
                     omnibus
                     ad
                     me●…
                     Ecclesiae
                     statum
                     ,
                     ad
                     Cleri
                     &
                     populi
                     disciplinam
                     ,
                     animarum
                     denique
                     quae
                     meae
                     fidei
                     traditae
                     sunt
                     ,
                     salutem
                     ,
                     quovis
                     modo
                     pertinentibus
                     :
                     Et
                     vicissim
                     mandata
                     Apostolica
                     humiliter
                     recipiam
                     ,
                     &
                     quam
                     diligentissime
                     exequar
                     .
                     Quod
                     si
                     legitimo
                     impedimento
                     detentus
                     suero
                     ,
                     praefata
                     omnia
                     adimplebo
                     per
                     certum
                     nuntiam
                     ad
                     hoc
                     speciale
                     mandatum
                     habentem
                     ,
                     de
                     gremio
                     mei
                     Capituli
                     ,
                     aut
                     alium
                     in
                     dignitate
                     Ecclesiastica
                     constitutum
                     ,
                     seu
                     alias
                     personatum
                     habentem
                     ,
                     aut
                     ,
                     his
                     mihi
                     desicientibus
                     ,
                     per
                     diaecesanum
                     sacerdotem
                     ;
                     &
                     clero
                     deficiente
                     omnino
                     ,
                     per
                     aliquem
                     alium
                     Presbyterum
                     saecularem
                     ,
                     vel
                     Regularem
                     spectatae
                     probitatis
                     &
                     Religionis
                     ,
                     de
                     supradictis
                     omnibus
                     plenè
                     instructum
                     .
                     De
                     hujusmodi
                     autem
                     impedimento
                     docebo
                     per
                     legitimas
                     probationes
                     ,
                     ad
                     sanctae
                     Romanae
                     Ecclesiae
                     Cardinalem
                     proponentem
                     in
                     Congregatione
                     sacri
                     Concilii
                     ,
                     per
                     supradictum
                     Nuntium
                     transmittendas
                     .
                  
                   
                     Possessiones
                     vero
                     ad
                     mensam
                     meam
                     pertinentes
                     non
                     vendam
                     ,
                     nec
                     donabo
                     ,
                     neque
                     impignorabo
                     ;
                     nec
                     de
                     novo
                     in●…eudabo
                     ,
                     vel
                     aliquo
                     modo
                     alienabo
                     ,
                     etiam
                     cum
                     consensu
                     Capituli
                     Ecclesiae
                     meae
                     ,
                     inconsul●…o
                     Romano
                     Pontifice
                     ;
                     &
                     si
                     ad
                     aliquam
                     alienationem
                     
                     devenero
                     ;
                     paenas
                     in
                     quadam
                     super
                     hoc
                     edita
                     Constitutione
                     contentas
                     ,
                     eo
                     ipso
                     incurrere
                     volo
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IN.
                     Elect
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     N.
                     from
                     this
                     hour
                     forward
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     faithful
                     and
                     obedient
                     to
                     St.
                     Peter
                     the
                     Apostle
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Roman
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Lord
                     the
                     Pope
                     N.
                     and
                     his
                     Successors
                     that
                     shall
                     enter
                     canonically
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     no
                     Council
                     ,
                     Consent
                     ,
                     or
                     Fact
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     lose
                     life
                     or
                     member
                     ,
                     or
                     be
                     taken
                     with
                     any
                     ill
                     taking
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     violent
                     hands
                     be
                     any
                     way
                     laid
                     on
                     them
                     :
                     or
                     any
                     injuries
                     be
                     done
                     them
                     on
                     any
                     pretended
                     colour
                     .
                     And
                     whatever
                     Council
                     they
                     shall
                     trust
                     me
                     with
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     themselves
                     ,
                     their
                     Nuntio's
                     ,
                     or
                     Letters
                     ;
                     I
                     shall
                     knowingly
                     reveal
                     to
                     none
                     to
                     their
                     hurt
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     help
                     them
                     to
                     retain
                     and
                     defend
                     the
                     Roman
                     Papacy
                     and
                     the
                     Royalties
                     of
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     against
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     saving
                     my
                     own
                     Order
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     treat
                     the
                     Legate
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolick
                     See
                     honorably
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     his
                     going
                     and
                     coming
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     help
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     necessities
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     take
                     care
                     to
                     preserve
                     ,
                     defend
                     ,
                     increase
                     and
                     promote
                     the
                     Rights
                     ,
                     Honors
                     ,
                     Priviledges
                     ,
                     and
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Roman
                     Church
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Successors
                     foresaid
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     neither
                     be
                     in
                     Council
                     ,
                     Fact
                     ,
                     or
                     Treaty
                     ,
                     
                     in
                     which
                     any
                     thing
                     shall
                     be
                     contrived
                     against
                     the
                     said
                     our
                     Lord
                     or
                     the
                     same
                     Roman
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     prejudicial
                     to
                     their
                     Persons
                     ,
                     Right
                     ,
                     Honor
                     ,
                     State
                     ,
                     or
                     Power
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     I
                     know
                     such
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     treated
                     or
                     procured
                     by
                     any
                     body
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     hinder
                     it
                     all
                     I
                     can
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     is
                     possible
                     shall
                     signifie
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     by
                     whom
                     it
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     his
                     knowledg
                     .
                     The
                     Rules
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Decrees
                     ,
                     Orders
                     ,
                     or
                     Appointments
                     ,
                     Reservations
                     ,
                     Provisions
                     ,
                     or
                     Mandates
                     Apostolical
                     ;
                     I
                     shall
                     observe
                     with
                     all
                     my
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     by
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     shall
                     according
                     to
                     my
                     power
                     ,
                     persecute
                     and
                     oppose
                     all
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     Schismaticks
                     ,
                     and
                     Rebells
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     said
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Successors
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     Council
                     when
                     called
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     be
                     not
                     hindred
                     by
                     some
                     Canonical
                     Impediment
                     ;
                     I
                     shall
                     personally
                     visit
                     the
                     thresholds
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     every
                     third
                     year
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     give
                     an
                     account
                     to
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     his
                     said
                     Successors
                     of
                     my
                     whole
                     pastoral
                     charge
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     shall
                     any
                     way
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     State
                     of
                     my
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Discipline
                     of
                     my
                     Clergy
                     and
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     the
                     Souls
                     committed
                     to
                     my
                     trust
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     shall
                     
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     hand
                     humbly
                     receive
                     and
                     diligently
                     execute
                     the
                     Apostolical
                     Command
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     I
                     be
                     detained
                     by
                     any
                     lawful
                     Impediment
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     perform
                     the
                     foresaid
                     things
                     by
                     a
                     special
                     Messenger
                     that
                     shall
                     have
                     my
                     particular
                     Mandate
                     being
                     either
                     of
                     my
                     Chapter
                     or
                     in
                     some
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Dignity
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     some
                     Parsonage
                     or
                     these
                     failing
                     ,
                     by
                     any
                     Priest
                     of
                     my
                     Diocess
                     ,
                     or
                     failing
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     by
                     any
                     Priest
                     secular
                     or
                     regular
                     ,
                     of
                     signal
                     Probity
                     and
                     Religion
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     fully
                     instructed
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     aforesaid
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     shall
                     give
                     lawful
                     proofs
                     of
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Impediment
                     which
                     I
                     shall
                     send
                     by
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Messenger
                     to
                     the
                     Cardinal
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Roman
                     Church
                     that
                     is
                     Proponent
                     in
                     the
                     Congregation
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Council
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     neither
                     sell
                     ,
                     give
                     ,
                     Mortage
                     ,
                     nor
                     invest
                     of
                     new
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     way
                     alienate
                     the
                     possessions
                     that
                     belong
                     to
                     my
                     Table
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Chapter
                     of
                     my
                     Church
                     without
                     consulting
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     I
                     make
                     any
                     such
                     Alienation
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     willing
                     to
                     incur
                     the
                     penalties
                     contained
                     in
                     a
                     Constitution
                     thereupon
                     set
                     forth
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Inferences
           that
           may
           be
           drawn
           from
           this
           Oath
           are
           so
           obvious
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           any
           ,
           knowing
           that
           every
           one
           will
           easily
           make
           them
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30479-e270
           
             See
             the
             23.
             
             Art.
             of
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Interdict
             .
             Venet
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Fregn
             .
             Comun
             .
          
           
             Art.
             33.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Inter.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             31.
             l.
             12.
             
             Ind.
             7.
             
          
           
             Can.
             42.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             cap.
             21.
             and
             23.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Inter
             Epi.
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             Can.
             64.
             
          
           
             Can.
             10.
             
          
           
             Not.
             18.
             in
             Can.
             Nic.
             Arab.
             
          
           
             See
             Nazianz
             .
             Orat.
             in
             Bapt.
             Cyr.
             Pref.
             ad
             Catech.
             Balsam
             .
             in
             Schol.
             in
             Con.
             Laod.
             &
             Ant.
             Harmen
             in
             Con.
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             a
             Ep.
             24.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Ep.
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             Ep.
             24.
             33.
             
             &
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             Ep.
             76.
             
          
           
             e
             Apud
             .
             Eus.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             43.
             
          
           
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             77.
             cap.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Can.
             14.
             
             &
             62.
             
          
           
             a
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Can.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vit.
             Pontif
             .
             in
             vita
             Silvestri
             .
          
           
             Nove.
             123.
             cap.
             15.
             
             Grat.
             Dist.
             53.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Agath
             .
             can
             .
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Con.
             Aurel
             .
             can
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             An.
             659.
             
             An.
             664.
             
          
           
             a
             Can.
             ●…
             .
             Apost
             .
             Con.
             Nic.
             can
             .
             4.
             
             Con.
             Arel
             .
             1.
             can
             .
             21.
             
             Arel
             .
             2.
             can
             .
             5.
             
             Carth.
             2.
             
             Can.
             12.
             
             See
             Grat.
             Dist.
             64.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Can.
             1.
             
             Apost
             .
          
           
             c
             Bell.
             de
             notis
             Eccl.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             An.
             1123.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             Con.
             10.
             pag.
             893.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             Con.
             11.
             par
             .
             1.
             pag.
             127.
             
          
           
             An.
             1311.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             Con.
             11.
             par
             .
             2.
             pag.
             1550.
             
          
           
             An.
             1214.
             
          
           
             An.
             1209.
             
          
           
             See
             pag.
             176.
             
          
           
             Hall
             fol.
             205.
             
          
           
             Jesuits
             Loyalty
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             92.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30479-e7020
           
             S.
             Ioh.
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vasques
               in
            
             3.
             
               parte
               ,
               D.
            
             129.
             c.
             5.
             n.
             71
             ,
             72.
             
             Says
             it
             is
             the
             constant
             opinion
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             consist
             of
             some
             things
             and
             words
             Instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             men
             cannot
             alter
             or
             change
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             delivered
             both
             the
             words
             and
             things
             of
             which
             the
             Sacraments
             consist
             .
             Which
             he
             says
             are
             necessary
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             rejects
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             4th
             .
             and
             others
             who
             pretend
             that
             some
             things
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             some
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             necessary
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Disp.
             239.
             in
             3.
             
               p.
               c.
            
             4.
             n.
             36.
             
             He
             again
             resumes
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             refutes
             Tapperus
             who
             thought
             that
             in
             some
             Sacraments
             in
             which
             Christ
             did
             not
             determine
             the
             Matter
             and
             Form
             ,
             he
             left
             the
             power
             of
             assigning
             these
             with
             his
             Church
             .
             Which
             he
             denies
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             no
             Power
             about
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Matter
             and
             Form
             was
             left
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             the
             assignation
             of
             those
             is
             believed
             ,
             done
             by
             Christ
             ,
             for
             since
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             by
             Divine
             right
             ,
             the
             matter
             and
             form
             must
             be
             assigned
             by
             the
             same
             right
             ;
             for
             proving
             which
             ,
             he
             cites
             the
             Council
             of
             ●…rent
             .
          
           
             De
             ord
             .
             Sac.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             Eccles.
             Hierar
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             D●…s
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Discourse
             sur
             les
             Ordres
             Sacres
             .
          
           
             Acts
             6.
             6.
             
             Whom
             they
             see
             before
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             prayed
             ,
             they
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             .
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             sent
             them
             away
             ▪
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             Ordained
             (
             or
             literally
             imposed
             Hands
             )
             them
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             and
             had
             prayed
             with
             fasting
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             Prophecy
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             Lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man
             ,
             neither
             be
             thou
             partaker
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             put
             thee
             in
             remembrance
             that
             thou
             stir
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             by
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             us
             the
             spirit
             of
             Fear
             ,
             but
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             sound
             mind
             .
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Sac.
             Ord.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             de
             extr
             .
             Unct.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacr.
             Ord.
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             m.
             3.
             
             Disp.
             24.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Disp.
             239.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             de
             Iu.
             Sacer.
             Lect.
             5.
             de
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             4.
             
             Disp.
             24.
             pract
             .
             quaest
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Disp.
             235.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Disp.
             de
             Sacr.
             5.
             n.
             87.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             de
             ord
             .
             Pres.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             8.
             de
             Cons.
             Pres.
             
          
           
             Exerc.
             7.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exerc.
             7.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             142.
             2.
             
             Let
             my
             Prayer
             be
             set
             forth
             beforethee
             as
             Incense
             ,
             and
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             my
             hands
             as
             the
             Evening
             Sacrifice
             .
             Psal.
             52.
             27.
             
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
             are
             a
             broken
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             broken
             and
             a
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             O
             God
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
             Hebr.
             13.
             15.
             
             By
             him
             therefore
             let
             us
             offer
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             continually
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
             giving
             Thanks
             to
             his
             Name
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             present
             your
             Bodies
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
             holy
             ,
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             reasonable
             service
             .
             Philip.
             4.
             18.
             
             But
             I
             have
             all
             ,
             and
             abound
             ;
             I
             am
             full
             ,
             having
             received
             of
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             were
             sent
             from
             you
             ,
             an
             Odor
             of
             a
             sweet
             smell
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             acceptable
             ,
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             23.
             6.
             1
             
             Chro.
             24.
             19.
             
             ●…
             Kings
             2.
             27.
             2
             
             Chro.
             17.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             2
             
             Chro.
             29.
             4.
             5.
             15.
             
             &
             27.
             
             Vers.
             30.
             2
             
             Chro.
             30.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             43.
             
          
           
             Ath.
             Ep.
             ad
             Solit.
             Bar.
             ad
             An.
             355.
             n.
             56
             ,
             57.
             
             Bar.
             ad
             An.
             357.
             n.
             63
             ,
             64.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Exerc.
             5.
             
          
           
             Disp.
             141.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             N.
             8.
             
          
           
             Collat.
             2.
             cum
             Donat.
             &
             Ep.
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             Sect.
             3●…
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             8.
             
             Exer.
             5.
             num
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Disp.
             240.
             c.
             5.
             n.
             60.
             
          
           
             Deus
             Honorum
             omnium
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Concor
             .
             Imp.
             &
             Sacer
             .
          
           
             Action
             .
             ●…
             
          
           
             Can.
             ●…
             
          
           
             ●…e
             Pallio
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             17.
             
             Rit
             .
             Elec.
             Patr.
             
          
           
             In
             vita
             Silverii
             ▪
             
          
           
             In
             Plat.
             in
             Pelag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dist.
             63.
             
          
           
             In
             Pasch.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             Leo.
             4.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Anno
             681.
             numb
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             Article
             37.
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magist.
             
          
           
             ●…ess
             .
             21.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             what
             Vasques
             has
             said
             of
             Changes
             in
             the
             forms
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30479-e14000
           
             *
             Vacans
             .
          
           
             *
             Si
             omnibus
             affabilis
             .
          
           
             *
             Deest
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Trinitate
             .
          
           
             *
             Singulam
             .
          
           
             *
             Desunt
             haec
             in
             Labbee
             .
          
           
             *
             Utraque
             natura
             .
          
           
             *
             Deest
             .
          
           
             *
             Deest
             .
          
           
             *
             Receptione
             .
          
           
             *
             Hab.
             Lab.
             Factus
             .
             &
             Cod.
             Saris.
             
          
           
             *
             Hac
             vita
             .
          
           
             *
             Proemia
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Desunt
             haec
             in
             [
             ]
             in
             MSS.
             Cod.
             Saris.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             aliis
             Cod.
             Et.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             aliis
             MSS.
             Congrua
             ratione
             .
          
           
             *
             Mysticis
             .
          
           
             *
             Pontifices
             .
          
           
             †
             Sequentis
             ordinis
             .
          
           
             *
             Mentem
             .
          
           
             *
             Ut
             ad
             hostias
             salutares
             &
             frequentioris
             Officii
             Sacramenta
             Ministerium
             sufficeret
             sacerdotum
             .
          
           
             *
             Pluribus
             .
          
           
             †
             Hunc
             famulum
             tuum
             .
          
           
             †
             Probus
             .
          
           
             *
             Eo
             .
          
           
             *
             Hic
             .
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Presbyterii
             honorem
             .
          
           
             *
             Gratiam
             tuae
             Benedictionis
             infunde
             .
          
           
             †
             Omnium
             .
          
           
             †
             Legerit
             .
          
           
             *
             Imitetur
             .
          
           
             †
             Deest
             .
          
           
             *
             Admonitione
             .
          
           
             †
             Mysterii
             .
          
           
             *
             Corpore
             &
             sanguine
             filii
             tui
             immaculata
             benedictione
             transformetur
             ad
             inviolabilem
             caritatem
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             20.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Eccles.
             Offic.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             Eccles.
             Ord.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             19.
             
               ad
               Radol
               .
               Bitur
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             Which
             is
             also
             in
             the
             Canon
             Law.
             Dist.
             23.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Preces
             .
          
           
             *
             Providendam
             vel
             providens
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               In
               other
               Rituals
               thus
            
             .
             Adesto
             supplicationibus
             nostris
             ,
             omnipotens
             Deus
             ,
             &
             quod
             humilitatis
             nostrae
             gerendum
             est
             Ministerio
             ,
             virtutis
             impleatur
             effectu
             .
             Per.
             
          
           
             *
             Inclinato
             .
          
           
             *
             Sacratis
             .
          
           
             *
             Affatu
             .
          
           
             *
             Honor.
             
          
           
             *
             Splendor
             .
          
           
             *
             Ministerium
             .
          
           
             ***
          
           
             *
             Instructos
             eos
             .
          
           
             ***
          
           
             †
             Interiora
             eorum
             .
          
           
             [
          
           
             *
             Signis
             &
             prodigiis
             .
          
           
             †
             Virtute
             .
          
           
             *
             Ligaverint
             .
          
           
             †
             Ligatum
             .
          
           
             *
             Dimiserint
             .
          
           
             †
             Dimittas
             ▪
             
          
           
             ]
          
           
             Desunt
             haec
             in
             [
             ]
             in
             plurimis
             MSS.
             
          
           
             **
          
           
             **
          
           
             [
             All
             this
             betwe●…
             [
             ]
             is
             w●…ting
             in
             many
             Rituals
             .
          
           
             [
          
           
             a
             S●…rm
             .
             8.
             de
             pass
             .
             Dom.
             
          
           
             b
             in
             1
             Reg.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             c.
             14.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             Tab.
             cap.
             9.
             
             See
             Morin
             .
             Ex.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             offi●…
             .
             li●…
             .
             2.
             ca●…
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             d●…●…i
             .
             offic
             .
             ●…ap
             .
             Q●…aliter
             E●…opus
             or●…etur
             in
             Eccles.
             Romana
             .
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Eccles.
             offic
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             de
             Instit
             .
             Cler.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             Pet.
             de
             Marca
             ,
             Concor
             .
             Sac.
             &
             Imp.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             19.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             Li.
             De
             Div.
             Offi●…
             .
             See
             inter
             opera
             Bernar.
             Con.
             ad
             Clerum
             .
             ●…rope
             ●…inem
             .
          
           
             He
             died
             ●…
             Anno
             755.
             
          
           
             Post
             Epist.
             11●…
             .
          
           
             L.
             1.
             vit
             .
             e.
             19.
             
             Mogunt
             .
             p.
             343.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Joh.
             21.
             ●…
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             135.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             Greg.
             post
             .
             Ep.
             21.
             lib.
             8.
             post
             .
             Ep.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             1079.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             1002.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             Pasch.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             
               Decret
               .
               Greg.
               Tit.
            
             24.
             c.
             4.
             set
             out
             by
             him
             ,
             Anno
             1236.
             
          
        
      
    
  

